Lordship Salvation

A Biblical Evaluation and Response

GraceLife Edition

Charles C. Bing
Copyright © 2010 by Charles C. Bing
Lordship Salvation A Biblical Evaluation and Response GraceLife Edition
By Charles C. Bing
Printed in the United States of America
ISBN
All rights reserved solely by the author. The author guarantees all contents are
original and do not infringe upon the legal rights of any other person or work.
No part of this book may be reproduced in any form without the permission of
the author. The views expressed in this book are not necessarily those of the
publisher.
Unless otherwise indicated, Bible quotations are taken from the New King
James Version.
Copyright ©1982 by Thomas Nelson, Inc.
www.xulonpress.com
 Author’s Preface to the GraceLife Edition

This dissertation was presented to the faculty of the Department of Bible

Exposition at Dallas Theological Seminary in May 1991 to fulfill requirements for
the degree Doctor of Philosophy.
The content of this single-spaced edition is identical to the original, but
because of reformatting, there has been some deviation from standard dissertation
form. Pagination will differ from the original. Therefore, when citing from this
edition, the bibliographic reference should read "Lordship Salvation: A Biblical
Evaluation and Response. GraceLife Edition." Also, all Hebrew and Greek have
been transliterated for ease of use by a broader audience. Finally, an index of
selected Scripture has been added. My thanks to the special friends who helped in
formatting, indexing, and financing this project.
You can order a copy of this dissertation by sending $12.00 (includes
shipping) to GraceLife Ministries, P.O. Box 302, Burleson, TX 76097, or by
calling 817/447-8041, or by accessing our Web site at: http://www.GraceLife.org.

Charles C. Bing
September 1997
© Copyright 1992

iii
iv
 TABLE OF CONTENTS

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS ......................................................................... viii

1. INTRODUCTION ......................................................................................... 1

Preliminary Considerations .................................................................... 1

The Need for the Study ............................................................ 1
The Scope of the Study ............................................................ 5
The Procedure of the Study ..................................................... 5
A Survey of Lordship Salvation ............................................................. 5
A Definition of Lordship Salvation ......................................... 6
A Survey of the Lordship Salvation Debate ............................ 7
Issues behind the Modern Controversy.................................. 10

2. FAITH AND SALVATION ........................................................................ 15

The Issue .............................................................................................. 15

An Evaluation of the Lexical Arguments ............................................. 16
Pisteuw in Relation to Its Etymological Root ....................... 17
Pisteuw in Relation to its use with Prepositions .................... 20
An Evaluation of Key Bible Passages .................................................. 23
Faith as Obedience ................................................................. 23
Faith as Resulting in Measurable Works ............................... 32
Faith as Submission ............................................................... 48
Faith as Spurious.................................................................... 49
Faith as a Gift of God ............................................................ 57
A Biblical Understanding of Faith ....................................................... 59
Faith as a Human Response ................................................... 59
Faith as a Simple Response ................................................... 60
Faith as a Volitional Response ............................................... 62
Faith as Determined by Its Object ......................................... 63
Faith as a Non-meritorious Response .................................... 64
Conclusion ........................................................................................... 65

3. REPENTANCE AND SALVATION ......................................................... 67

The Issue .............................................................................................. 67

An Evaluation of the Lexical Arguments ............................................. 69
The Association of Metanoew with Metamelomai ............. 70
The Association of Metanoew with Epistrefw .................. 71
The Meaning of Metanoew.................................................... 71
An Evaluation of Key Bible Passages .................................................. 74
Repentance in Relation to the Offer of Salvation .................. 74

v
 Repentance in Relation to Sins .............................................. 84
Repentance in Relation to Its Fruits ....................................... 86
Repentance as a Gift of God .................................................. 88
Repentance in Salvation Accounts......................................... 90
A Biblical Understanding of Repentance ............................................. 94
Repentance as an Inner Attitude ............................................ 95
Repentance as a Volitional Response .................................... 96
Repentance as Determined by Its Context ............................. 97
Repentance as an Emphasis of the Gospel ............................. 97
Repentance in Relation to Faith ............................................. 99
Conclusion ......................................................................................... 101

4. CHRIST’S LORDSHIP AND SALVATION .......................................... 103

The Issue ............................................................................................ 103

An Evaluation of the Lexical Arguments ........................................... 104
Pre-New Testament Usage................................................... 104
New Testament Usage ......................................................... 106
An Evaluation of Key Bible Passages ................................................ 108
The Position of Jesus as Lord .............................................. 108
The Proclamation of Jesus as Lord ...................................... 112
The Confession of Jesus as Lord ......................................... 119
A Biblical Understanding of Christ’s Lordship ................................. 127
The Issue in Salvation .......................................................... 127
The Subjectivity of Submission ........................................... 129
The Distinction between the Objective
…and Subjective Natures of Lordship ................................. 130
The Example of Uncommitted Believers ............................. 131
Conclusion ........................................................................... 132

5. DISCIPLESHIP AND SALVATION....................................................... 135

The Issue ............................................................................................ 135

An Evaluation of Key Lexical Arguments ......................................... 137
The Meaning of “Disciple” .................................................. 137
The Meaning of “Follow” .................................................... 143
An Evaluation of Key Bible Passages ................................................ 145
Discipleship as Costly.......................................................... 145
Discipleship in Gospel Narratives ....................................... 159
Discipleship in the Parables ................................................. 169
A Biblical Understanding of Discipleship ......................................... 172
Discipleship as Distinguished from Salvation ..................... 172
Discipleship as Related to the Freeness of the Gospel ......... 175
Discipleship as a Christian Duty .......................................... 177
Discipleship as Related to the Reality of Sin in Believers ... 178
Conclusion ........................................................................... 180

vi
6. SUMMARY AND CONCLUSIONS ........................................................ 181

Faith and Salvation............................................................................. 181

Repentance and Salvation .................................................................. 183
Christ’s Lordship and Salvation ......................................................... 184
Discipleship and Salvation ................................................................. 185
Final Conclusion ................................................................................ 187

APPENDIX ..................................................................................................... 189

BIBLIOGRAPHY .......................................................................................... 199

SELECTED SCRIPTURE INDEX ............................................................... 234

vii
 LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS

AB The Anchor Bible

ACNT Augsburg Commentary of the New Testament
AS Assemblées du Signeur
AW Alliance Witness
BAGD A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early
Christian Literature
BDB A Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testament
Bib Biblica
BKC The Bible Knowledge Commentary
BP Biblical Perspectives
BRR Baptist Reformation Review
Bsac Bibliotheca Sacra
BTB Biblical Theology Bulletin
CCCS Concordia Classical Commentary Series
CNT Commentaire du Nouveau Testament
CovQ Covenant Quarterly
CT Christianity Today
CTQ Concordia Theological Quarterly
DJ Discipleship Journal
EBC The Expositor's Bible Commentary
EGT The Expositor's Greek Testament
EMQ Evangelical Missions Quarterly
ER Ecumenical Review
ETL Ephremeride theologicae lovanienses
ExpTim Expository Times
GESN Grace Evangelical Society News
GTJ Grace Theological Journal
Gyou Grace to You
ICC The International Critical Commentary
Int Interpretation
ISBE The International Standard Bible Encyclopedia
JETS Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society
JOTGES Journal of the Grace Evangelical Society
KJV The King James Version
KS Kindred Spirit
MM Moody Monthly
MNTC The MacArthur New Testament Commentary
MT The Majority Text
MTZ Münchener Theologishe Zeitschrift
NASB The New American Standard Bible
NCBC The New Century Bible Commentary
Neot Neotestamentica

viii
NICNT The New International Commentary of the New Testament
NIDNTT New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology
NIGTC The New International Greek Testament Commentary
NIV The New International Version
NJKV The New King James Version
NRSV The New Revised Standard Version
NTC New Testament Commentary
NTOA Novum Testamentum et Orbis Antiquus
NTr Notes on Translation
RSV The Revised Standard Version
SJT Scottish Journal of Theology
Soj Sojourner's
TDNT Theological Dictionary of the New Testament
TNTC Tyndale New Testament Commentaries
TR The Textus Receptus
TWOT Theological Wordbook of the Old Testament
TynBul Tyndale Bulletin
UBS United Bible Society Text
VoxE Vox Evangelica
WBC Word Biblical Commentary
WEC Wycliffe Exegetical Commentary
WPNT Word Pictures in the New Testament
WTJ Westminster Theological Journal
WycliffeBC The Wycliffe Bible Commentary

ix
x
 INTRODUCTION

CHAPTER 1
In recent years a renewed debate has raged over the conditions of
salvation.1 At issue is the nature of the prerequisite response necessary for a
person to receive the forgiveness of sins and eternal life. This dissertation is
written to evaluate, critique, and respond to the position commonly called
“Lordship Salvation.” In this introduction, some preliminary considerations will
be discussed and the Lordship Salvation position defined and surveyed
historically.

Preliminary Considerations

It is necessary to justify this study by its need, to define it in its scope,

and preview it according to its procedure.

The Need for the Study

The intensity of the debate in recent years is enough to justify this study
of Lordship Salvation.2 But it is the various biblical, theological, and practical
issues involved, all crucial to orthodox Christianity, which demand clarification
and biblical evaluation. Several issues in particular represent the need for the
present study.

Debate over the conditions of salvation

The answer to the simple question “What must I do to be saved?” is

disputed in the Lordship Salvation controversy. According to Lordship Salvation,
the instruction “Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ” (Acts 16:31) includes
theological implications and commitments which many modern evangelistic
presentations have misrepresented, distorted, or concealed.3

1
Salvation, unless defined otherwise, in this study will denote eternal, eschatological salvation from
hell which includes the concepts of justification and regeneration.
2
See Brian Bird, “Old Debate Finds New Life,” Christianity Today (CT) 33 (March 17, 1989): 38-
40; S. Lewis Johnson, Jr., “How Faith Works,” CT 33 (September 22, 1989): 21-25; Robert Dean, Jr.,
“Gospel Wars, Part I,” Biblical Perspectives (BP) 3 (January-February 1990): 1-6.
3
For example, one should note these representative works from the Lordship Salvation position that
criticize some modern evangelistic presentations and seek to clarify the biblical conditions of
salvation: John F. MacArthur, Jr., The Gospel According to Jesus (Grand Rapids: Zondervan
Publishing House, 1988); Walter Chantry, Today’s Gospel: Authentic or Synthetic? (Carlisle, PA: The
Banner of Truth Trust, 1970; reprint, 1985); A. W. Tozer, I Call It Heresy! (Harrisburg, PA: Christian
Publications, 1974).

1
 Introduction

All agree that no more important question in this life could be asked
and answered. The correctness or incorrectness of one’s answer affects the eternal
salvation of multitudes. Those who teach Lordship Salvation have offered their
interpretation of the biblical conditions for salvation and these conditions should
be evaluated biblically and answered.

Debate over the true gospel

Considering the anathema the Apostle Paul pronounced upon those

who pervert the true gospel (Galatians 1:9-10), it is of utmost importance that its
purity be maintained. Lordship and non-Lordship teachers have each charged the
other with heresy and corruption of the gospel. For example, A. W. Tozer, a
Lordship Salvation proponent, charges that “a notable heresy has come into being
throughout our evangelical Christian circles—the widely-accepted concept that we
humans can choose to accept Christ only because we need Him as Savior and that
we have the right to postpone our obedience to Him as Lord as long as we want
to.”4 From the opposing view comes this statement by Charles C. Ryrie: “The
message of faith only and the message of faith plus commitment of life cannot
both be the gospel; therefore, one of them is a false gospel and comes under the
curse of perverting the gospel or preaching another gospel (Galatians 1:6-9), and
this is a very serious matter.”5
Whether or not Lordship Salvation defenders or its opponents deserve
the Galatian anathema is a verdict one must reach after examining both views
carefully. A presentation of Lordship Salvation, a biblical evaluation, and a
response to Lordship Salvation will therefore provide needed information for such
a judgment.

Practical ramifications

One’s view of the gospel and how its saving effects are appropriated by
the sinner will determine not only the message of evangelism proclaimed but also
its methods. The Lordship Salvation presentation of the gospel is necessarily
more involved as seen in J. I. Packer’s comment: “In our own presentation of
Christ’s gospel, therefore, we need to lay a similar stress [as Christ did] on the
cost of following Christ, and make sinners face it soberly before we urge them to
respond to the message of free forgiveness.”6 Accordingly, Charles Price relates
this story to illustrate how the gospel should be presented:

4
Tozer, Heresy!, 9-20.
5
Charles Cadwell Ryrie, Balancing the Christian Life (Chicago: Moody Press, 1969), 170.
6
J. I. Packer, Evangelism and the Sovereignty of God (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press,
1961), 73.

2
 Introduction

After we had talked for a couple of hours, the young man

seemed to be prepared to give himself to Christ. My friend, no
doubt sensing that asked him a question: “In light of all we
have talked about this evening, can you think of any reason why
you should not become a Christian tonight?”
The young man sat for a few minutes, then looked back at him
and replied, “No, I cannot think of any reason.”
I was excited by this, but to my amazement, my friend leaned
across the table and said, “Then let me give you some!” For the
next few minutes he began to explain the cost of being a
Christian. He talked about the young man’s need to surrender
his whole life, his future, his ambitions, his relationships, his
possessions, and everything he was to God. Only if he was
prepared to do this, my friend explained, could Christ begin to
work effectively in his life.
. . . My friend then leaned even further across the table and
asked, “Can you still not think of any reason why you shouldn’t
become a Christian tonight?”
After another moment, the reply came, “I can think of some
now.”
My friend responded, “In that case, do not become a Christian
until you have dealt with every one of those reasons and are
willing to surrender everything to Christ.”7

Lordship Salvation teaching also has an inevitable effect upon the

assurance of the believer. Assurance from the objective promise of God appears
to recede in importance to the subjective assessment of the quality of faith of the
one professing faith and the equally subjective evaluation of visible fruits of
obedience in one’s life. This makes absolute assurance impossible in this life, so
it is taught, “Doubts about one’s salvation are not wrong so long as they are not
nursed and allowed to become an obsession.”8
It can also be shown how the Lordship Salvation interpretation of the
gospel has shaped the Church Growth movement and modern missions. Suffice it
to say that including discipleship and lordship obedience in the gospel of salvation
has significantly altered methods of evangelism and exalted social concern over
traditional missionary evangelism. No longer is the emphasis on gospel
proclamation as “only” salvation from sin, because it is believed the gospel itself
demands that people and societies be brought under the lordship of Christ.

7
Charles Price, Real Christians (Colorado Springs, CO: NavPress, 1987), 55-56.
8
MacArthur, The Gospel, 190.

3
 Introduction

Need for biblical evaluation and response

The above concerns demonstrate the impact of Lordship Salvation on

the message and methods of Christianity. These crucial areas of doctrine, as all
doctrine, must be held accountable to the Word of God. Those of both the
Lordship Salvation persuasion and the non-Lordship persuasion have criticized
the other for basing their views on theological presuppositions or lack of exegesis,
coherent theology, and historical validation.9 Of course, this accusation has only
rhetorical value in the debate. Every view must be tested or argued against
Scripture first.
John MacArthur has attempted the most in-depth biblical presentation
of Lordship doctrine in his book The Gospel According to Jesus.10 The two most
articulate responses to MacArthur to date are Charles C. Ryrie’s So Great
Salvation and Zane Hodges’s Absolutely Free.11 Both books give a well-reasoned
response to the Lordship position. Ryrie’s book is a concise theological answer,
which, because of its nature, does not evaluate or critique many of the biblical
interpretations argued by Lordship proponents. Hodges’s book deals with many
of the Lordship passages, but not all. Because these responses to Lordship
Salvation were written more or less at the popular level, there is a need for a
comprehensive and in-depth evaluation, critique, and response to the many
biblical arguments used by Lordship advocates. This study intends to fill this
need by a careful systematization and examination of Lordship Salvation’s
specific biblical arguments.

9
E.g., from the Lordship view see Richard P. Belcher, A Layman’s Guide to the Lordship
Controversy (Southbridge, MS: Crowne Publications, 1990), 92; D. A. Carson, Exegetical Fallacies
(Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1984), 96-97, 137; John F. MacArthur, Jr., “Faith According to the
Apostle James,” Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society (JETS) 33 (March 1990): 33; and non-
Lordship proponents J. Kevin Butcher, “A Critique of The Gospel According to Jesus,” in Journal of
the Grace Evangelical Society (JOTGES) 2 (Spring 1989): 27-43; Zane C. Hodges, Absolutely Free!
(Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House and Dallas: Redención Viva, 1989), 213-18 (notes 4-5).
10
MacArthur’s book deserves two observations: 1) It is not comprehensive as it deals primarily
with the Gospels and not the epistolary literature (except in an eight page appendix); 2) It does not
present the strongest argument for Lordship Salvation because it begins with the Gospels to define the
gospel instead of the theological interpretations of the Epistles.
11
Charles C. Ryrie, So Great Salvation (Wheaton: Victor Books, 1989); See bibliography on
previous page for Hodges, Absolutely Free!.

4
 Introduction

The Scope of the Study

The task of this study is to evaluate the biblical arguments of the

Lordship Salvation position in a systematic fashion. The study will limit itself to
the most prominent lexical arguments and important Bible passages used by that
position. The arguments from these passages will be considered and evaluated on
the basis of a proper exegetical and hermeneutical procedure. Also, in each of the
four main chapters a brief section will present a biblical response to the Lordship
Salvation position.
It is realized that this subject is very theological and should also be
answered on a theological level. This will be outside the immediate scope of this
study, though the Appendix will briefly present the major theological issues.
Since good theology is based on raw biblical data properly systematized, this
study will focus on that data. The completeness and sufficiency of New
Testament revelation concerning salvation demands the primary consideration in
this study.
The Procedure of the Study

In this introduction, Lordship Salvation will be defined, surveyed in its

historical development, and discussed in terms of the issues behind the modern
controversy. Four key issues relating to salvation form the basis of the subsequent
four chapters: faith, repentance, Christ’s Lordship, and discipleship.12 Each of the
four chapters will state the Lordship Salvation position, evaluate and critique the
lexical arguments and key Bible passages, and end with a summary response of
opposing arguments and Bible passages. Chapter six will summarize the
discussions of previous chapters and state a final conclusion to the study.
The relationship of the Lordship Salvation position to several important
theological issues (the relationship of law to grace, the relationship of justification
to sanctification, the doctrines of security, perseverance, and assurance, the reality
of sin in the believer) is discussed in the Appendix. There the primary differences
between the Lordship and non-Lordship positions will be briefly presented, but
not evaluated.

A Survey of Lordship Salvation

Before proceeding it is necessary to define Lordship Salvation for the

purposes of this study and to briefly survey the historical background of the
debate.

12
This four-fold schema is the approach used by Kenneth L. Gentry in his key article “The Great
Option: A Study of the Lordship Controversy,” Baptist Reformation Review (BRR) 5 (Spring 1976):
49-79 and is also supported by MacArthur (The Gospel, 159).

5
 Introduction

A Definition of Lordship Salvation

Though there are many particulars which delineate the doctrines of

Lordship Salvation,13 a general definition must first be articulated. In his crucial
study, Kenneth L. Gentry, himself a proponent, offers this defining criterion of the
position:

The Lordship view expressly states the necessity of

acknowledging Christ as the Lord and Master of one’s life in the
act of receiving Him as Savior. These are not two different,
sequential acts (or successive steps), but rather one act of pure
trusting faith.14

Richard P. Belcher identifies Lordship Salvation as that which believes “true

saving faith includes in it a submission to the Lordship of Christ.”15 Thus the
central tenet of Lordship Salvation is that submission of one’s life to Christ as
Master is the only true expression of saving faith. It will be seen in subsequent
chapters how such a definition of Lordship Salvation supports their understanding
of faith, repentance, Christ’s lordship, and discipleship in relation to salvation.16
The opposing view is often called the “non-Lordship” view, or even
derogatorily “Easy-believism,”17 but neither is acceptable.18 For the purposes of
this study, the “non-Lordship” view will be called the “Free Grace” position to
represent the emphasis of the freeness of salvation and the simplicity of faith. The
choice of this term is somewhat pragmatic; it does not imply there are only two
views in the debate. It will simply be used in reference to those who oppose
Lordship Salvation and teach the simplicity of faith as unencumbered trust or

13
The designation “Lordship Salvation” is reluctantly accepted by both proponents and opponents
(See MacArthur, The Gospel, ix-xiv, 28-29; Belcher, Layman’s Guide, 2). It is potentially misleading
because non-Lordship advocates believe in the necessity of Christ’s lordship in salvation at least in the
objective sense (See Arthur L. Farstad, “Jesus is Lord” JOTGES 2 [Spring 1989]: 3-11). As defined by
its own advocates, Lordship Salvation could more properly be called “Commitment Salvation,”
“Surrender Salvation,” or “Submission Salvation” since in actuality the debate is not over the Lordship
of Christ, but the response of a person to the gospel and the conditions which must be met for
salvation. Nevertheless, in this study the position will be referred to as “Lordship Salvation” or simply
“Lordship.”
14
Gentry, “The Great Option,” BRR 5:52.
15
Belcher, Layman’s Guide, 2.
16
However, a summary of the Lordship position in relation to these areas can be found in Gentry,
“The Great Option,” BRR 5:76-77, and Belcher, Layman’s Guide, 53-60.
17
Gentry, “The Great Option,” BRR 5:49-50.
18
Opponents of Lordship Salvation believe Christ’s Lordship has great significance to salvation and
do not teach it is “easy” to believe.

6
 Introduction

acceptance of God’s gift of salvation. It will be seen that the Free Grace position
holds that salvation is a gift of God realized by man only through the simple
response of faith, which is basically defined as “trust, confidence in.”19

A Survey of the Lordship Salvation Debate

A brief survey of the history and development of Lordship Salvation

should add perspective to the current debate. Its history, however, is somewhat
difficult to trace since the designation “Lordship Salvation” is a fairly recent
appellation attached to a view that has been implied or demanded by preexisting
theological systems.
A study of the Church Fathers is of little help in tracing Lordship
thought. Berkhof rightly notes,

It would be unreasonable to look for a common, definite, well

integrated, and fully developed view of the application of
redemption in the earliest Church Fathers. Their representations
are naturally rather indefinite, imperfect, and incomplete, and
sometimes even erroneous and self-contradictory.20

In fact, the clearest expressions of Lordship thought appear in post-reformational

theology.21 Lordship Salvation seems to flow naturally from a strong Calvinism
most often found in Reformed theology, and is inherent in some expressions of the
Reformed doctrines of assurance and perseverance. Belcher explains the
connection to Calvinism:

Lordship salvation flows from a Calvinistic foundation. God

has chosen a people and He will save them. He regenerates
them and grants them the gifts of repentance and faith. Such a
work of salvation transforms them. God has also justified them
and He has begun the work of sanctification in them which He
will also perfect. Through trials, difficulties, and even failures,
they are not only eternally secure but will persevere in holiness
and faith.22

Though attempts have been made to trace Lordship Salvation to the

Reformers themselves, the most that can be proved by examining their doctrines is
19
See chapter two.
20
Louis Berkhof, Reformed Dogmatics (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1937),
207.
21
This is evidenced by the fact that MacArthur develops most of his historical argument from this
period (MacArthur, The Gospel, 221-237).
22
Belcher, Layman’s Guide, 99.

7
 Introduction

that they may have held positions similar to those found in later Reformed
doctrines on assurance and perseverance. Explicit Lordship conditions for
salvation are absent or controversial in the writings of the Reformers and cannot
be taken for granted.23 Some recent studies have done much to show that later
Reformed thought in the area of faith and assurance strayed significantly from that
of the Reformers it claimed to represent.24 By the time of the Westminster
Confession of Faith (1643-49; English Calvinism’s influential statement of
Reformed theology) assurance was separated from the essence of faith making it
more dependent upon subjective evidences.25
Some tenets of Reformed soteriology were challenged in the early
1900’s by dispensationalist theologian Lewis Sperry Chafer. Chafer did more
than any other theologian to emphasize the doctrines of grace for decades to
come.26 Themes common in his writings were the freeness of grace in salvation,
the efficacy of simple saving faith, and the reality of carnal Christians.27 He
criticized those who attached conditions to the gospel such as those found in
Lordship theology today. For example, he wrote,

Outside the doctrines related to the Person and work of Christ,

there is no truth more far-reaching in its implications and no fact
more to be defended than that salvation in all its limitless

23
See Thomas G. Lewellen, “Has Lordship Salvation Been Taught Throughout Church History?”
Bibliotheca Sacra (BibSac) 147 (January-March 1990): 54-68. MacArthur’s survey of the reformers
fails to show more than that they explicitly held to a form of perseverance that sees works as a
validation of salvation. Noticeably absent from his citations are statements about the terms or
conditions of salvation. See MacArthur, The Gospel, 221-26.
24
See R. T. Kendall, Calvin and English Calvinism to 1649 (New York: Oxford University Press,
1979); M. Charles Bell, Calvin and Scottish Theology: The Doctrine of Assurance (Edinburgh:
Handsel Press, 1985); Anthony N. S. Lane, “Calvin’s Doctrine of Assurance,” Vox Evangelica (VoxE)
11 (1979): 32-54. Kendall argues that English Calvinism departed from Calvin by separating
assurance from faith so that a person had to scrutinize his or her faith and degree of godliness to
determine faith’s genuineness. Bell built on Kendall’s work to argue that Calvin taught faith was
passive, centered in the understanding, assurance was of the essence of faith, and faith was grounded in
the person and work of Christ. He claims Scottish theology departed from Calvin in teaching that faith
was primarily active, centered in the will, and separate from assurance so that assurance was a fruit of
faith obtained from self-examination making the grounds of assurance more subjective. Lane also
argues that Calvin taught assurance was the essence of faith and defends Kendall’s thesis that later
Calvinism departed from this.
25
The Westminster Confession of Faith 18.2-3. See also Lewellen, “Lordship Salvation,” BibSac
147:58-59.
26
This occurred largely through his founding of and influence upon Dallas Theological Seminary
which traditionally has held an interpretation of the gospel consistent with what is here called the Free
Grace position.
27
Chafer’s chief works which addressed these issues were He That Is Spiritual (Grand Rapids:
Dunham Publishing Company, 1918), Grace: The Glorious Theme (Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1922), and volume 3 of Systematic Theology (8 vols., Dallas: Dallas
Seminary Press, 1947-48).

8
 Introduction

magnitude is secured, so far as human responsibility is

concerned, by believing on Christ as Savior. To this one
requirement no other obligation may be added without violence
to the Scriptures and total disruption of the essential doctrine of
salvation by grace alone. Only ignorance or reprehensible
inattention to the structure of a right Soteriology will attempt to
intrude some form of human works with its supposed merit into
that which, if done at all, must, by the very nature of the case, be
wrought by God alone on the principle of sovereign grace. . . .
But even when the supernatural character of salvation is
recognized, it is possible to encumber the human responsibility
with various complications, thus to render the whole grace
undertaking ineffectual to a large degree. These assertions lead
naturally to a detailed consideration of the more common
features of human responsibility which are too often erroneously
added to the one requirement of faith or belief (emphasis his).28

Since the debate is a relatively recent one, it will serve better to focus
on the appearance of the doctrine and controversy in modern times. Though
Dietrich Bonhoeffer had earlier promoted the idea of a “costly” salvation and
preached against “cheap grace,”29 John R. W. Stott was among the first to debate
and defend what could be called Lordship Salvation in published works during the
years 1958 and 1959.30 J. I. Packer also espoused the view in his key work on
evangelism in 1961.31
Not much else appeared on the topic until 1969 when Charles C. Ryrie
devoted one chapter of his book, Balancing the Christian Life, to refuting
Lordship Salvation. This renewed the debate as Lordship advocates eventually
responded. Works by A. W. Tozer (1974), Kenneth L. Gentry (1976), and Arend
ten Pas (1978) argued against Ryrie and what they called “easy believism.”32

28
Lewis Sperry Chafer, “The Terms of Salvation,” BibSac 107 (October-December 1950): 389-90.
The article argues against these additions to faith: repentance, confession of Christ, baptism, surrender
to God, confession of sin or restitution, imploring God to save.
29
See, for example, Dietrich Bonhoeffer, The Cost of Discipleship (New York: MacMillan
Publishing Company, 1963), 45-60, which was first published in 1937 and in English in 1949. His
book was prompted by the accommodation of the church in Germany to Hitler. He was concerned
about those members of the state church who presumed they were going to heaven but gave little or no
place to the lordship of Christ in their daily affairs.
30
John R. W. Stott, “Must Christ Be Lord To Be Savior?--Yes,” Eternity 10 (September 1959): 15-
18, 36-37. See also his book, Basic Christianity (London: InterVarsity Press, 1958), 109-18, 127-28.
31
Packer, Evangelism, 39, 71-73.
32
Tozer’s book (Heresy!) and Gentry’s article (“The Great Option,” BRR 5:) have already been
cited; Arend J. ten Pas, The Lordship of Christ (n.p.: Ross House Books, 1978).

9
 Introduction

The debate was carried into the eighties by Zane C. Hodges whose
book, The Gospel Under Siege (1981), asserted the Free Grace position while
refuting the Lordship position.33 Sides polarized further. Pastor and author John
MacArthur incorporated into his Shepherd’s Conference a “Lordship Salvation
Syllabus” (1981) by Marc Mueller which argued the Lordship position.34 In 1986
James Montgomery Boice published a book espousing costly discipleship, which
he equated with salvation.35 Debate reached a peak with the Lordship teaching of
MacArthur asserted and defended in The Gospel According to Jesus (1988). Both
Ryrie and Hodges responded immediately with their own books (1989) defending
the Free Grace position and answering the Lordship position.36
Another significant event was the creation of the Grace Evangelical
Society in 1986 by Robert N. Wilkin and other Free Grace supporters which states
as its purpose: “To promote the clear proclamation of God’s free salvation
through faith alone in Christ alone, which is properly correlated with and
distinguished from issues related to discipleship.”37 Through conferences,
newsletters, and a semiannual journal, GES debates the Lordship issue and other
issues relating to the gospel, soteriology, and sanctification from a Free Grace
position.
At the time of this dissertation, articles and books continue to appear on
the subject. Many of these will be cited, though some can receive only limited
interaction due to their lateness. The debate has finally generated its due attention
and has reached an unprecedented level of interaction between the two sides.

Issues Behind the Modern Controversy

The modern form of the Lordship controversy is ignited by several key

issues. These issues can be categorized as practical, theological, and social.

Practical issues

What seems to be a major issue fueling the modern debate is the

Lordship concern about the preponderance of false professors and uncommitted
Christians in the churches. This is seen in MacArthur’s introductory comments in
The Gospel According to Jesus:

33
Zane C. Hodges, The Gospel Under Siege (Dallas: Redención Viva, 1981).
34
Marc Mueller, “Lordship Salvation Syllabus,” Panorama City, CA: Grace Community Church,
1981.
35
James Montgomery Boice, Christ’s Call to Discipleship (Chicago: Moody Press, 1986).
36
Ryrie, So Great Salvation; Hodges, Absolutely Free!.
37
This purpose statement can be found in each of the society’s newsletters and journals.

10
 Introduction

This new gospel has spawned a generation of professing

Christians whose behavior often is indistinguishable from the
rebellion of the unregenerate. Recent statistics reveal that 1.6
billion people world-wide are considered Christians.3 A well-
publicized opinion poll indicated nearly a third of all Americans
claim to be born again.4 Those figures surely represent millions
who are tragically deceived. Theirs is a damning false
assurance.
________
3
Information Please Almanac (Boston: Houghton Mifflin, 1988), p. 400.
4
George Gallop, Jr. and David Poling, The Search for America’s Faith
38
(Nashville: Abingdon, 1980), p. 92.

Likewise, Chantry states,

Products of modern evangelism are often sad examples of

Christianity. They make a profession of faith, and then continue
to live like the world…Only a small proportion of those who
‘make decisions’ evidence the grace of God in a transformed
life…
All of this is related to the use of a message in evangelism that
is unbiblical…Evangelicals are swelling the ranks of the
deluded with a perverted Gospel.39

The concern over false professors has naturally led to the denouncement of much
modern evangelistic preaching and methods of asking for public decisions or other
forms of evangelistic invitations.40
The Lordship concern is thus a very good one. They desire a genuine
Christianity that demonstrates consistency between profession and conduct. They
are motivated by the worthy desire to see those who profess Christ go on to
maturity and fruitfulness. Faced with the sad realities of inconsistent behavior,
“backsliding,” and outright apostasy by some professing Christians, they have

38
MacArthur, The Gospel, 16. See also Boice, Discipleship, 27. Unfortunately, these statistics tend
to mislead by exaggeration. The concern is not with all nominal Christians (which would include
Catholics), but those who profess an evangelical born-again salvation experience of personal faith in
Christ. When the question is more carefully framed, the number of professing Christians shrinks
dramatically. Recent studies using a more carefully worded question show that Gallop’s figures are
about three times higher than the actual number of truly born-again Christians. See Richard D. Dixon,
Diane E. Levy, and Roger C. Lowery, “Asking the ‘Born-Again’ Question,” Review of Religious
Research (RRR) 30, (September 1988): 33-39.
39
Chantry, Gospel, 13-14. The way Lordship literature is generally introduced may lead one to
believe that the pragmatic issue (uncommitted professing Christians) is more the motivation for their
position than the theological issue (purity of the true gospel).
40
E.g., ibid., 13-18, 29, 45-46, 55, 64-66. See also J. I. Packer, “The Means of Conversion,” Crux
25 (December 1989): 14-22.

11
 Introduction

proposed a gospel that demands up front an exclusive commitment to an obedient

lifestyle in hopes of minimizing these problems.

Theological issues

The chief theological concern of the Lordship movement is

preservation of what it considers the true gospel. As already noted, this
necessarily involves other theological issues such as the meaning and nature of
faith, repentance, Christ’s lordship, discipleship, justification, sanctification,
security, perseverance, and assurance.
Anything but the Lordship gospel is labeled “a perverted gospel”41 or a
42
“heresy” in apparent identification with the Apostle Paul’s concern expressed in
Galatians 1:6-10. To Lordship proponents the controversy with Free Grace
proponents is therefore no small debate or matter of semantics, but a debate about
two very different views of the gospel and salvation.43

Social issues

Another issue that gives impetus to some in the Lordship position is

concern for Christian influence in the social arena. Anyone deeply committed to a
social agenda can conveniently advocate a Lordship gospel in which the gospel
not only offers salvation from sin but also from sinful social structures. In their
view, the gospel demands social commitment because Christ is Lord of all and
those who are His disciples (or all the saved) will carry Christ’s lordship into
society. A gospel that fails to bring people into the struggle for social change is a
false gospel.44
Exemplifying this concern is Jim Wallis who criticizes any gospel
which omits costly discipleship and the demand for obedience in all areas of life
because it is “biblically irresponsible and implicitly endorses a low view of Christ
by suggesting the gospel is not relevant to the wider issues of human life and
society.” He then includes social change in the content of the gospel:

Our gospel is God’s good news of Jesus Christ as Savior and

Lord who brings forgiveness, reconciliation, and a new creation;
of his cross and resurrection which have won and sealed the
41
Chantry, Gospel, 14.
42
Tozer, Heresy!, 9.
43
So MacArthur, The Gospel, xiv; Belcher, Layman’s Guide, 105. For specific points of difference,
see the introductory discussion of “The Issue” in each of the four subsequent chapters and the
Appendix.
44
For a good overview and discussion of this issue, see Wagner, Church Growth, especially chapter
7, “The Gospel, Conversion, and Ethical Awareness.”

12
 Introduction

victory over the forces of destruction and death; and of a

radically new kind of community, a new humanity united in
Christ and empowered by the Holy Spirit to live according to
the standard and character of a new order.45

This issue is somewhat removed from the more serious practical and
theological issues discussed above, which appear to dominate the motivation of
the Lordship position. Discerning motivation, however, is certainly more
subjective than evaluating arguments from the biblical data, which will be the task
of the following study.

45
Jim Wallis, “Many to Belief, but Few to Obedience,” Sojourner’s (Soj) (March 1976): 20-21.

13
14
 FAITH AND SALVATION

CHAPTER 2
Both sides of the Lordship debate would agree that faith is the necessary
response required of a person for eternal salvation. The debate exists over the
definition and content of the volitional aspect of faith. The classic three-fold
definition of faith as notitia (knowledge, understanding), assensus (assent,
agreement), and fiducia (the volitional aspect) is accepted by some on both sides,1
but does not resolve the debate; it simply focuses the debate on the nature of the
volitional aspect.
This chapter will consider the issue of the nature of saving faith and
examine the two approaches commonly used by the Lordship position to define
faith. The first involves lexical evidence, and the second key Bible passages.
Finally, a biblical understanding of the nature of faith according to the Free Grace
position will be offered.

The Issue

The issue of faith in the Lordship controversy is whether its volitional

aspect involves only simple trust or confidence in something, or that plus a deeper
commitment that includes surrender and obedience. Lordship Salvation assumes
the latter position. Advocates argue that there are different kinds of faith; one
which is merely intellectual and cannot save, and one which is volitional and
saves. Evidently, volitional trust and reliance upon falls short of saving faith.
Enlow’s remark is representative of the tendency to qualify faith:

To “believe on the Lord Jesus Christ” involves more than

knowledge, assent and trust (reliance). True, one must know
about God’s provision, he must assent to the truth of the gospel
and he must rely on Christ to save him.
But to believe on the Lord Jesus Christ means more than to
believe that He is Lord and more than to rely on Him to give
eternal life. It also means to receive Christ as one’s own Lord,
the ruler of one’s own life.2

1
Louis Berkhof elaborated this definition of faith attributing its origin to the Reformers (Systematic
Theology [Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1939], 496-97, 503-5). Berkhof,
Charles Hodge, and John Murray are favorably cited by Ryrie (Salvation, 119-121), which shows some
agreement between Reformed theology and the Free grace position on the volitional aspect of faith as
the issue in salvation. Cf. Charles Hodge, Commentary on the Epistle to the Romans (Grand Rapids:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1967), 29; John Murray, Redemption: Accomplished and
Applied (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1965), 138.
2
Elmer R. Enlow, "Eternal Life: On What Conditions?" The Alliance Witness (AW) (January 19,
1972): 3.

15
 Faith and Salvation

Enlow proposes a definition of faith that involves not only trusting Christ for
salvation, but submitting to Christ as Ruler of all of one’s life.
The debate, then, is not over the object of faith, but focuses instead on
the kind of faith. There is a kind of faith that does not save. Gentry says, “Empty
faith is too often promoted today; all faith is not saving faith.”3 This inadequate
kind of faith is said to be “only intellectual acquiescence” or “a casual acceptance
of the facts regarding Jesus Christ.”4
If simple trust or confidence does not save, then what kind of faith does?
Lordship proponents answer with a rather elaborate definition. Mueller claims
that faith is “synonymous with obedience.”5 Thus it follows that true faith will
have measurable works or visible fruit: “Faith obeys. Unbelief rebels. The fruit
of one’s life reveals whether that person is a believer or an unbeliever.”6
Furthermore, saving faith is the commitment and surrender of one’s life to the
Lord as Master.7 Also, since faith is considered a gift of God, it is viewed as a
dynamic which “guarantees its endurance to the end.”8 With this understanding of
faith, it is evident why Lordship proponents argue there is such a thing as a faith
that does not save, or a spurious faith.
To support their definition of faith, the Lordship side argues from the
lexical nature of the faith word group, and also from a number of Bible passages.
The task of the remainder of this chapter is to evaluate the credibility of these
arguments.

An Evaluation of the Lexical Arguments

Two major lexical arguments are employed to support the idea of faith as
obedience, surrender, submission, and commitment. The first considers the root
of the words pistis/pisteuw. The second argues from the occurrence of pisteuw
with prepositions, particularly in the Gospel of John.

3
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:57.
4
MacArthur, The Gospel, 170, 179. MacArthur says this in spite of the fact that the Free Grace
position clearly defines faith as "trust" or "confidence in". It is an unfortunate straw man that clouds
the issue. In response to MacArthur, Ryrie burns the straw man by defending the necessity of
historical and doctrinal facts and the nature of faith in them, which is clearly more than "casual
acceptance" (Ryrie, Salvation, 13-16).
5
Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 20. Craig L. Miller also asserts that faith and obedience are sometimes
used synonymously, yet goes on to say, "faith has within itself a dynamic element that reorients and
impels the will toward obedience to its object." The latter assertion seems different from his first. It
seems to this writer that Miller confusedly makes faith different but the same thing as obedience. See
Craig L. Miller, "The Theological Necessity of Christ's Lordship in Salvation" (Th.M. thesis, Talbot
School of Theology, 1987), 74.
6
MacArthur, The Gospel, 178.
7
Ibid., 197; Chantry, Gospel, 60; Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:54.
8
MacArthur, The Gospel, 173.

16
 Faith and Salvation

Pisteuw in Relation to Its Etymological Root

This argument claims that since pisteuw is related to peiqw and both
derive from the root piq-, faith can have the sense of “obedience”. The word
peiqw may sometimes be used in the Scriptures to mean “obey,” but its basic and
overwhelmingly prevalent meaning is “convince, persuade, come to believe.”9
However, to fortify the argument that pisteuw can mean obedience, Lordship
proponents also argue from the meaning of the common root piq-.
Gentry asserts that piq- has the sense of “to bind” and from this draws
the conclusion that “The idea of ‘bind’ has a dominant influence on the concept of
faith and is of great significance to the Lordship controversy.”10 Likewise,
Mueller cites Becker who gives piq - the sense of “obey.”11 Still, Becker admits
that this root has the basic meaning of “trust”;12 a meaning which should only be
altered with unequivocal evidence.
The same restraint should govern the interpretation of peiqw. Though
there is evidence for occasionally interpreting this word as “obey,” these instances
comprise a minority of its uses.13 The normative use in the active voice is
“convince, persuade,” and in the perfect tense “depend on, trust in, put one’s
confidence in.”14 If one attempts to define pisteuw by linking it to peiqw, as
Lordship proponents do, the comparison should be based upon the primary
meanings of each word and the primary meaning of their common root, piq-.
When this is done, one can only safely arrive at “trust” for a definition of pisteuw.

9
A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature (BAGD),
1952 ed., s.v. "peiqw," 644-45.
10
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:54. Though Gentry never says how or why 'to bind' equals 'to
obey,' B. B. Warfield, in a similar argument, claims that whatever a person considers binding upon
himself is the object of that person's faith. See B. B. Warfield, "On Faith in Its Psychological
Aspects," in Biblical and Theological Studies, 375-403, ed. Samuel Craig (Philadelphia: Presbyterian
and Reformed, 1952), 375.
11
Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 19; Oswald Becker, s.v. "peiqomai," in The New International
Dictionary of New Testament Theology (NIDNTT) 1 (1975): 588.
12
Becker goes on to say that "Trust can refer to a statement, so that it has the meaning to put faith in,
to let oneself be convinced, or to a demand, so that it gets the meaning of obey, be persuaded" (ibid.,
588). But this lexical leap seems to beg the question, for though being persuaded is a basis for
obedience, it is not the same thing.
13
Of the forty-some occurrences of peiqw in the New Testament, BAGD lists only four of these as
probably translated "obey, follow" (Gal. 3:1; 5:7; Heb. 13:17; James 3:3) and four more with the
possible range of "be persuaded by someone, take someone's advice or obey, follow someone" (Acts
5:36-37, 39; 23:21; 27:11; See BAGD, s.v. "peiqw," 645).
14
Ibid., 644-45. Also, see Becker, s.v. " peiqomai," NIDNTT 1:589; and Rudolph Bultmann, s.v.
“peiqw,” in Theological Dictionary of the New Testament (TDNT) 6 (1968): 4-7.

17
 Faith and Salvation

At this point a question of methodology must be asked and answered:

Should the meaning of a word be determined by the meaning of its root, as the
Lordship side does with pisteuw? The linguist, James Barr, answers that such
comparisons should never supplant the meaning derived from context and usage:

…the “meaning” of a “root” is not necessarily the meaning of a

derived form. Still less can it be assumed that two words having
the same root suggest or evoke one another…
In many cases the “root fallacy” comes to much the same
thing as “etymologizing”, i.e., giving excessive weight to the
origin of a word as against its actual semantic value. . . .
…The main point is that the etymology of a word is not a
statement about its meaning but about its history; it is only as a
historical statement that it can be responsibly asserted, and it is
quite wrong to suppose that the etymology of a word is
necessarily a guide either to its “proper” meaning in a later
period or to its actual meaning in that period.15

Thus the Lordship argument that pisteuw has the sense of “obey”
merely because of its relation to peiqw and the root piq- is tenuous at best. Such
a crucial soteriological term should be handled with more care. Context and usage
must determine the meaning of pisteuw.
Still, Lordship proponents argue from several standard dictionaries
which define faith as obedience and submission but neglect context and usage.16
For example, Vine’s three-fold characterization of faith as “a firm conviction . . .a
personal surrender . . . [and] conduct inspired by such surrender” is quoted by
MacArthur.17 But Vine merely proof-texts the second and third elements with the
questionable passages John 1:12 and 2 Corinthians 5:7 respectively.18 In addition,
Bultmann is cited by many for his suggestion that faith can have the sense of

15
James Barr, The Semantics of Biblical Language (Glasgow: Oxford University Press, 1961), 102-
3, 109. Colin Brown cites Barr and adds, "Words have histories as well as etymologies. The meaning
of any given word in any given context depends at least as much upon the place and use of the word in
that context as upon any supposed derivation," (NIDNTT, 1:10). See also Moises' Silva, Biblical Words
and Their Meaning (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1983), 25-26.
16
For criticisms of a number of standard dictionaries and how they carelessly handle pisteuw, see J.
E. Botha, "The meanings of pisteúw in the greek New Testament: A semantic-lexicographical study,"
Neotestamentica (Neot) 21 (1987): 225-40. His chief criticism is that these works often demonstrate
the lack of a definite semantic theory of methodology. This sometimes results in confusing the
lexical meaning of a word like pisteuw with a theological concept.
17
MacArthur, The Gospel, 173-74. Cf. also ten Pas, Lordship, 14.
18
W. E. Vine, Vine's Expository Dictionary of Old and New Testament Words, 4 vols. in one (Old
Tappan, NJ: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1966), 2:71. To "receive" in John 1:12 cannot be made to
mean "surrender" without some persuasive lexical and biblical justification, which is lacking (See the
discussion later in this chapter). Also, it is curious that Vine uses 2 Corinthians 5:7 and its words "For
we walk by faith" as proof that faith refers to conduct, since this amounts to a meaningless tautology.

18
 Faith and Salvation

“obey.”19 However, Bultmann does affirm that the essential meaning of pisteuw
is “to rely on” or “to trust.”20 Also, it should be noted that he supports his
conclusion that faith can mean obedience by appealing to biblical passages and to
theology. The passages he cites are those often quoted by Lordship proponents
and will be discussed later in this chapter.21
The influence of Bultmann’s theology of Heilsgeschichte or “salvation
history” on his understanding of faith can be seen from this sample statement:

For the figure of Jesus Christ cannot be detached from its

“myth,” i.e., the history enacted in His life, death and
resurrection. This history, however, is salvation history. That
is, the man who accepts the kerygma in faith recognizes
therewith that this history took place for him. Since Jesus Christ
was made the Kurios by His history, acceptance of the kerygma
also includes acknowledgement of Jesus Christ as the Kurios.
This is expressed in the formula pistis eis ton kyrion @hmwn
Isoun or the like.22

The bearing of Bultmann’s theology on his definition of faith is

emphasized to show that his view of faith relies more on his theology than on

19
E.g., Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:54-55; MacArthur, The Gospel, 175; Marc Mueller,
"Syllabus," 6-7; Delbert Hooker, "The Echo of Faith," Discipleship Journal (DJ) 40 (1987): 33. The
article cited is by Rudolf Bultmann, s.v. "pisteuw," in TDNT 6 (1969): 174-228.
20
Bultmann, s.v. "pisteuw," TDNT 6:203.
21
One example will suffice here to demonstrate the liberty Bultmann assumes with the biblical text.
He claims that "'to believe' is 'to obey'" is emphasized in Hebrews 11 (ibid., 6:205). However, this
chapter does not prove that faith is obedience, but only that faith is behind the obedience of the
characters named in the chapter. The relationship is cause and effect. The statement "by faith
Abraham obeyed" (11:8) cannot make faith equal to obedience lest the statement become a
meaningless tautology ("By obedience Abraham obeyed"). Besides, faithful Abraham did not always
obey. All that can be concluded is that Abraham's obedience was prompted by his faith. His faith is
distinguished from his obedience, though his faith infers obedience.
22
Ibid., 6:211. Again, Barr speaks lucidly about the dangers of a prejudiced approach to linguistic
study. His criticisms of Kittel's dictionary in general are appropriate for Bultmann's method in
particular: "…the attempt to relate the individual word directly to the theological thought leads to the
distortion of the semantic contribution made by words in contexts; the value of the context comes to be
seen as something contributed by the word, and then it is read into the word as its contribution where
the context is in fact different. Thus the word becomes overloaded with interpretive suggestions; and
since a combination of words will be a combination of words each of which has some relation to the
general theological structure of the NT, sentences acquire in interpretation that tautological air of
which we have seen some examples" (emphasis added). Later he states, "Detailed linguistic uses being
described are often related to these terms like heilsgeschichte or Revelation or Eschatology by mere
association; that is, for example, if a word is used in a context which has something to say of the
historical acts of God or of His purposes, the word is thus deemed to be filled with eschatological
content or oriented to the history of salvation," (Barr, Semantics, 233-34; 257).

19
 Faith and Salvation

semantical usage.23 On this basis, a Lordship position can easily be argued to the
neglect of proper linguistic principles. Relating pisteuw to peiqw or their root
pith- does not conclusively prove or attest to a definition of obedience for
pisteuw. Meaning must come primarily from the context and usage.

Pisteuw in Relation to Its Use with Prepositions

Another Lordship argument differentiates two kinds of faith according to

whether prepositions are used with the verb pisteuw or not. This is best expressed
by Gentry’s own words:

To the Greek mind, the idea of “belief” could have two

connotations, each expressed by distinct syntactical structures.
To believe a person was one thing, but to believe in or upon a
person was quite another.
The prepositions eis (“into”), epi (“upon”), and en (“in”) make
a remarkable difference in the meaning of a sentence when used
in associations with pisteuw. . . .
Thus for a Greek-speaking person to say that he believed “into”
(eis plus the accusative), or “upon” (epi plus the accusative or
dative) someone, it was a strong statement to the effect that he
was placing his entire confidence, trust, or hope into that person
or grounding it upon his character as revealed to him. . . The
very act of placing faith into Christ must imply submission to
Him. . . .
Many people may claim to believe Christ (in the sense of
pisteuw plus the dative case without a preposition), but this is a
far cry from placing one’s trust wholly in Him.24

The Lordship position thus distinguishes between effective faith (pisteuw eis) that
submits to the Lordship of Christ and mere intellectual assent (pisteuw without a
preposition) which is empty faith. However, the claim of a “remarkable
difference” determined by the presence or absence of prepositions with pisteuw
must be compared to the biblical evidence.
Different kinds of faith are most frequently argued from uses of pisteuw
in the Gospel of John. However, after noting every use of pisteuw in John25

23
For this same criticism of Bultmann, see Rudolf Schnackenburg, The Gospel According to St.
John, 2 vols. (New York: Herder and Herder, 1968), 1:562.
24
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:55-56. Others who would concur include George Eldon
Ladd, A Theology of the New Testament (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1974),
272; C. H. Dodd, The Interpretation of the Fourth Gospel (Cambridge: The University Press, 1953),
184; Robert L. Palmer, "Repentance, Faith, and Conversion: An Approach to the Lordship
Controversy" (Th.M. thesis, Grace Theological Seminary, 1982), 79-80.

20
 Faith and Salvation

Schnackenburg concludes, “In many texts, pisteuw eis is on the same footing as a
Joti- claus . . .” and “Often the absolute pisteuein means the Johannine faith in
the fullest sense . . .”26 Thus one should not so easily delete the soteriological
significance of pisteuw plus Joti- in John. This is the construction found in clear
salvation verses like John 8:24, “believe that I am He,” and 20:31, “believe that
Jesus is the Christ”.27 Likewise, pisteuw plus the dative without a preposition is
used in a clear salvation verse, John 5:24, “believes him who sent me” (NIV).28
To agree that pisteuw with a preposition may emphasize the moral
element of personal trust or emphasize the object of faith does not mean that
constructions without these prepositions represent less than saving faith. A
number of scholars observe that to “believe in” and to “believe that” are used
interchangeably in John.29 After studying the data in John, Christianson
concludes,

…The difference between the pisteuw eis and pisteuw Joti

constructions is not one of meaning. Both mean one and the
same thing: voluntary acceptance of a specific proposition. The
difference between the two constructions is that pisteuw Joti
introduces an explicit statement of the proposition which is
accepted while pisteuw eis does not. The pisteuw eis
construction thus functions as an abbreviation for the pisteuw
Joti construction.30

25
Pisteuw eis with accusative: 1:12; 2:11, 23; 3:16, 18a, 18c, 36; 4:39, 6:29, 35, 40; 7:5, 31, 38, 39,
48; 8:30; 9:35, 36; 10:42; 11:25, 26a, 45, 48; 12:11, 36, 37, 42, 44 (twice), 46; 14:6 (twice), 12; 16:9;
17:20.
Pisteuw with dative: 2:22; 4:21, 50; 5:24, 38, 46 (twice), 47 (twice); 6:30; 8:31, 45, 46; 10:37, 38
(twice); 12:38; 14:11a.
Pisteuw hoti: 4:21; 6:69; 8:24; 11:27, 42; 13:19; 14:10, 11a; 16:27, 30; 17:8, 21; 20:31a.
Pisteuw used absolutely: 1:7, 50; 3:12 (twice), 15, 18b; 4:41, 42, 48, 53; 5:44; 6:36, 47, 64 (twice);
9:38; 10:25, 26; 11:15, 40; 12:39; 14:11b, 29; 16:31; 19:35; 20:8, 25, 29 (twice), 31b.
Pisteuw with neuter accusative: 11:26b
Special construction and non-religious usage: 2:24; 9:18.
26
Schnackenburg, John, 1:561.
27
See also: John 11:42; 13:19; 14:10; 17:8, 21; 1 John 5:1, 5.
28
Unfortunately and unnecessarily the NKJV inserts the word "in." This non-prepositional
construction is also used soteriologically in 1 John 5:10.
29
Cf. John 4:39 with 42; 11:45 with 42; 14:12 with 11; 17:20b with 8 and 21. See Gordon H. Clark,
Faith and Saving Faith (Jefferson, MD: Trinity Foundation, 1983), 101; Bultmann, s.v. "pisteuw,"
TDNT 6:203; Schnackenburg, John, 1:561; Richard Christianson, "The Soteriological Significance of
PISTEUW in the Gospel of John" (Th.M. thesis, Grace Theological Seminary, 1987); E. Herbert
Nygren, "Faith and Experience," The Covenant Quarterly (CovQ) 41 (August 1983): 41-42; Elizabeth
Jarvis, "The Key Term 'Believe' in the Gospel of John," Notes on Translation (NTr) 2 (1988): 46-51.
30
Christianson, "Significance of PISTEUW," 86-87.

21
 Faith and Salvation

Morris also comments on the various constructions of pisteuw in John:

The conclusion to which we come is that, while each of the

various constructions employed has its own proper sense, they
must not be too sharply separated from one another. Basic is the
idea of that activity of believing which takes the believer out of
himself and makes him one with Christ. But really to believe
the Father or really to believe the facts about Christ inevitably
involves this activity. Whichever way the terminology is
employed it stresses the attitude of trustful reliance on God
which is basic for the Christian.31

What is found in John appears to hold true for the rest of New Testament
literature. From his study of pisteuw Bultmann is able to affirm that pisteuw eis
is equivalent to pisteuw Joti in the New Testament.32 The non-prepositional
construction of pisteuw is used in verses that clearly speak of salvation (eg., Acts
16:34; 18:8; Romans 4:3; Galatians 3:6; 2 Timothy 1:12; Titus 3:8; James 2:23).
Similarly, pisteuw plus Joti is also used in salvation passages (eg., Matthew 9:28;
Romans 10:9; 1 Thessalonians 4:14). Berkhof concurs, as seen in his comment on
the construction pisteuw plus the dative: “If the object is a person, it is ordinarily
employed in a somewhat pregnant sense, including the deeply religious idea of a
devoted, believing trust.”33
Thus Gentry’s purported distinction between effective faith and deficient
faith, or the difference between the volitional act of committing one’s life to Jesus
as Master and mere intellectual assent to historical or doctrinal facts, has little
basis. Such a sharp distinction between the “heart” and the “head,” argued from
whether pisteuw is followed by eis or Joti lacks support. The notion of different
kinds of faith in John and other Bible books is derived theologically more than
lexically.34 None of the New Testament authors speak of those who truly believe.
Faith normally refers to that which trusts in Jesus Christ for eternal life. One may
conjecture intellectual and volitional aspects to faith, but this distinction is not

31
Leon Morris, The Gospel According to John, The New International Commentary on the New
Testament (NICNT) (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1971), 337.
32
Bultmann, s.v. "pisteuw," TDNT 6:203.
33
Berkhof, Theology, 494.
34
Thus Botha rejects Brown's definition of faith in John as commitment, dedication of one's life to
Jesus, and obedience (Raymond E. Brown, The Gospel According to John, The Anchor Bible [AB], 2
vols. [Garden City, NY: Doubleday & Co., 1966], 1:512-13). He writes, "Brown considers words such
as pisteuw to have special meaning(s) in John, distinguishing it from other usages. This of course, is
wrong. Brown confused the lexical meaning of pisteuw with the theology of John, which is something
different. The lexical meaning of pisteuw in John is the same as in other books of the New Testament,
but the theology of John is different. This type of error is very common, especially in theological
works" (Botha, "The meanings of pisteuw," Neot 21:227-29).

22
 Faith and Salvation

clearly seen, especially in such a way as to place one against the other.35 While
pisteuw with the prepositions epi, eis, and en may emphasize or clarify the object
of belief, they do not distinguish between qualities of belief.

An Evaluation of Key Bible Passages

There are a host of Bible passages used to support the Lordship idea of
faith. Some passages appear predictably as major arguments while others are of a
minor nature. Here, the major passages used will be evaluated. The passages can
be categorized according to the various facets of the Lordship definition of faith:
Faith as obedience, faith as resulting in measurable works, faith as submission,
faith as spurious, and faith as a gift of God. Where faith touches the issue of
repentance, discussion will be reserved for chapter three.

Faith as Obedience

Mueller states “Faith is synonymous with obedience.”36 Likewise, Stott

claims “Faith includes obedience”37 and MacArthur contends “Scripture often
equates faith with obedience.”38 By far the primary Scriptures used to support this
are two passages in Romans which link faith and obedience (Romans 1:5; 16:26).
Used less often, but similarly, are: Acts 6:7; 2 Thessalonians 1:7-8; John 3:36;
and passages from Hebrews 3, 4, and 5.

Romans 1:5; 16:26

The phrase hypakohn pisteuws, “obedience to the faith,” in Romans 1:5

and 16:26 is used to make faith and obedience essentially the same. Gentry states
that “Paul often speaks freely of the ‘obedience of faith’ as the way of salvation
(Romans 1:5; 6:17; 16:26). Thus faith binds a man in obedience to Christ.”39
Stott has the same understanding. He defends his interpretation with
three arguments.40 First, he notes that the contexts of Romans 1:5 and 16:26
concern the proclamation of the gospel to heathen nations: “The call of God in

35
Specific passages used to argue this will be discussed later in the chapter.
36
Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 20.
37
Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:17.
38
MacArthur, The Gospel, 32-33. In light of over 150 references to faith and believing for salvation
in the New Testament, it is surprising that MacArthur would use the word "often" and support this with
only three references. There might be little more than a dozen passages which could be used to equate
faith with obedience--still a small percentage of New Testament uses.
39
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:55.
40
Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:17.

23
 Faith and Salvation

the gospel is not just to receive Jesus Christ, but to belong to Him, not just to
believe in Him, but to obey Him.” Second, he argues grammatically:

…the Greek phrase is very compact. Neither noun

(“obedience” and “faith”) has an article, which we should
expect if a distinction was being drawn between them and one
were to be conceived as a result of the other. Instead,
“obedience of faith” appears to be the one response desired by
the evangelist, a personal abandonment of obedience-and-faith
or, if you prefer, “obedient faith.”

Third, he argues that obedience characterizes conversion in Romans 6:17.

Stott is occupied with arguing against the view that “obedience of faith”
refers to sanctifying obedience which comes after saving faith. He does not
address an alternative interpretation that faith is the obedient response of sinners
to the gospel.41 This interpretation counters his first argument because the
command to believe is the only command relevant to the unbelieving heathen
nations. However, it must be tested grammatically.
Grammatically, one does see a close relationship between “obedience”
and “faith” in hypakohn pisteos. This relationship is variously interpreted: 1) It
is an objective genitive in which faith means “the faith,” i.e., the body of Christian
truth,42 or “the authority of faith.” However, the absence of the article argues
against this. 2) It is a subjective genitive in which obedience springs from faith.43
3) It is an epexegetic or appositional genitive in which faith is the obedience
called for.44 Morris prefers not to understand it strictly appositionally. He
comments,

While faith and obedience go together, they are not identical.

Why use two words for one meaning? It seems rather that the

41
The presentation of the gospel was sometimes presented as an explicit command to believe,
though certainly the command is always implicit. Cf. Mark 1:15; Acts 16:31; 1 John 3:23.
42
Cf. the NRSV; Otto Michel, Der Brief an die Römer, Kritisch-exegetischer Kommentar über das
Neue Testament (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1978), 75-76.
43
Cf. NIV; BAGD, s.v. "hypakoe," 845; Matthew Black, Romans, 2nd ed., New Century Bible
Commentary (NCBC) (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1989), 24; James Dunn,
Romans 1-8, Word Biblical Commentary (WBC) (Dallas: Word Books, 1988), 24.
44
So C. E. Cranfield, The Epistle to the Romans, The International Critical Commentary (ICC), 2
vols. (Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1975), 1:66; Ernst Käsemann, Commentary on Romans, transl. and
ed. Geoffrey W. Bromiley (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1980) 14-15; John
Murray, The Epistle to the Romans, NICNT (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
1975), 13; G. Segalla, "L''obbedienza di fede' (Rm 1,5; 16,26) tema della Lettera ai romani?" Revista
biblica (RevistB) 36 (March 1988): 329-42.

24
 Faith and Salvation

gospel is seen as demanding the response of faith. Accordingly,

the way to obey is to believe.45

Though the subjective genitive is grammatically preferable to the objective

genitive, the context of salvation in chapter one (cf. vv. 13-17) favors Morris’
understanding over both. Stott may be right in noting that the phrase “obedience
of faith” describes one response, but it is not necessary to make one aspect the
result of the other. The single response would be the obedience of the nations to
the command to believe in the gospel.46
This interpretation is also more consistent with Paul’s argument in
Romans which condemns men as sinners and pictures their refusal to believe
(especially Israel) in the free gift of salvation as disobedience to the gospel which
was continually preached to them (10:16-18). Morris concurs in his comment on
the phrase “obedience of faith” in Romans 1:5: “It is not without interest that this
epistle, which puts such stress on the free salvation won for us by Christ’s atoning
act, should also stress the importance of obedient response.”47 Furthermore, in the
section of the epistle where Paul argues for faith as the only requirement for
justification (3:21--5:21), obedience is never mentioned to qualify faith. More
specifically, in Romans 4:1-4 Paul argues conclusively that faith and works are
mutually exclusive because the nature of works nullifies the free gift. He goes on
to declare that it is “by one Man’s obedience many will be made righteous”
(5:19). His argument is that Christ obeyed (He worked), and sinners get the
saving benefit of His obedience by the exercise of faith, not by their own
obedience or works. To insist that sinners obey or even be willing to obey is to
make human merit a requisite of the free gift, which negates the essence of a gift.
This asks of the unregenerate a very Christian decision and confuses the issue of
salvation with issues of the Christian life, as Godet correctly argues in his
comment on Romans 1:5: “It is impossible to understand by this obedience the
holiness produced by faith. For, before speaking of the effects of faith, faith must
exist.”48
45
Leon Morris, The Epistle to the Romans (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans, 1988), 50. Others
who hold that "obedience of faith" means acceptance of the message of salvation are Anders Nygren,
Commentary on Romans (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1949), 55; John Ziesler, Paul's Letter to the
Romans, TPI New Testament Commentaries (Philadelphia: Trinity Press International, 1989), 64; D.
B. Garlington, "The Obedience of Faith in the Letter to the Romans; Part I: The Meaning of hypakohn
pistews (Rom 1:5; 16:26)," Westminster Theological Journal (WTJ) 52 (1990): 201-24. Garlington, in
a lengthy treatment, agrees that grammatically this view is preferable, but then argues theologically
that faithful obedience in the Christian life must also be included.
46
For another interpretation of "obedience of faith" in 1:5 that disagrees with Stott's interpretation,
see Gerhard Friedrich, "Muss hypakoh pistews Röm 1:5 mit 'Glaubens-gehorsam' übersetzt werden?"
Zeitschrift fur die neun-testamentliche Wissenschaft (ZNW) 72 (January-February 1981): 118-23.
Friedrich argues that this phrase should be translated "preaching of the faith," which refers to the
preaching of the gospel. However, this seems to stray too far from the normal use of hypakoh.
47
Morris, Romans, 49.
48
Frederic Louis Godet, Commentary on Romans (Grand Rapids: Kregel Publications, 1984), 82.

25
 Faith and Salvation

The distinction of the pre-conversion decision and post-conversion

commitments answers Stott’s third argument that Romans 6:17 characterizes
conversion as obedience.49 This text says, “you were (imperfect of eimi) slaves of
sin, yet you obeyed (aorist of hypakoh) from the heart that form of doctrine to
which you were delivered (aorist of paradidomi).” The obedience spoken of
took place subsequent to their deliverance or committal to this doctrine.50 Paul is
thanking God for their salvation which amounted to a change of masters or
ownerships (v. 17a). In his reflection on their spiritual history, he now recognizes
that they were not only freed from sin, but had also inclined themselves to serve
righteousness (v. 18). Newell argues that verse 17b explains how this came about:

These Christians became obedient from the heart to their

resurrection position. They not only reckoned that position true;
but they absolutely surrendered their all to it.51

Cranfield similarly reasons that the explanation for Paul’s interpolation of verse
17b between 17a and 18 is “Paul’s special concern at this point to stress the place
of obedience in the Christian life--the fact that to be under God’s grace involves
the obligation to obey Him.”52 This honors the immediate context which is
unmistakably speaking of sanctification and the decision to “present your
members as slaves of righteousness for holiness,” (v. 19). Only after one is “set
free from sin” can there be “fruit to holiness,” (v. 22), thus the obedience in 6:17
follows saving faith; it is not part of it.
The evidence presented has suggested that the “obedience of faith”
spoken of in Romans 1:5 and 16:26 is obedience to the command to believe the
gospel. Therefore, these passages should not be used to support the Lordship
position that faith itself is in essence obedience.

49
Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:17. Also MacArthur, The Gospel, 174.
50
The phrase typon didachhs probably refers to the whole Christian teaching. So Bruce, The Letter
of Paul to the Romans, TNTC (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1989), 134;
Morris, Romans, 263; Ziesler, Romans, 168. The passive aorist of paradidwmi sees God as the One
who committed the believers to this body of truth. So Douglas Moo, Romans 1-8, The Wycliffe
Exegetical Commentary (WEC) (Chicago: Moody Press, 1991), 417; William R. Newell, Lessons on
the Epistle of Paul to the Romans (Toronto: J. I. C. Wilcox, 1925), 105; Nygren, Romans, 256.
51
Newell, Romans, 106.
52
Cranfield, Romans, 1:325. See also, Charles R. Erdman, The Epistle of Paul to the Romans
(Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1966), 81; Moo, Romans 1-8, 417.

26
 Faith and Salvation

John 3:36; Acts 6:7; 2 Thessalonians 1:7-8

These passages are also popularly used by Lordship proponents to equate

faith with obedience.53 The argument from each is similar. These arguments will
now be examined.

John 3:36

In the New American Standard Version John 3:36 reads, “He who
believes in the Son has eternal life; but he who does not obey the Son shall not see
life, but the wrath of God abides on him.” MacArthur asserts that this equates
disobedience with unbelief, then continues, “Thus the true test of faith is this:
does it produce obedience? If not, it is not saving faith. Disobedience is unbelief.
Real faith obeys.”54 His understanding of obedience is explained elsewhere in his
book: “obedience to Jesus’ commands is clearly enjoined by texts such as John
3:36.”55
The participle from apeiqew, translated by the NASB “he who does not
obey,” is translated by the KJV and the NKJV “he who does not believe.”56 A
reason for this is given by Bauer, Arndt, and Gingrich who recognize the
controversy here, but support the translation with this explanation:

Since, in view of the early Christians, the supreme disobedience

was a refusal to believe their gospel, apeiqew may be
restricted in some passages to the mng. disbelieve, be an
unbeliever. This sense…seems most probable in [John 3:36, et
al].57

53
For example: MacArthur, The Gospel, 32-33, 47, 53, 174; Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 20; Gentry,
"The Great Option," BRR 5:55; Chantry, Gospel, 60.
54
MacArthur, The Gospel, 47. MacArthur seems to be saying two different things here: First, that
faith is obedience; second, that faith produces obedience. The converse of his statement,
"Disobedience is unbelief," is not "Real faith obeys," as he suggests. Rather, the converse would be
"Obedience is faith." The difference is significant in theology. It seems that MacArthur sometimes
tries to sidestep a strong statement that faith equals obedience, perhaps to avoid the charge of a works
gospel (which he ardently disavows. Ibid., xiii). Thus he is quick to equate disobedience with unbelief,
but prefers to say that faith produces obedience, or a "longing to obey." To be consistent, MacArthur
must conclude that unbelief equals disobedience, not an unwillingness or lack of longing to obey, and
that the converse is belief equals obedience. Still, he elsewhere calls faith and obedience synonyms
(See his discussion on page 174).
55
MacArthur, The Gospel, 33, n. 30.
56
See also Luther's translation (Die Bibel oder die ganze Heilige Schrift des Alten und Neuen
Testaments nach der Deutlich Uberletzung D. Martin Luthers). In support, see Gerhard Maier,
Johannes-Evangelium, Bibel-Kommentar (Neuhausen-Stuttgart: Hänssler-Verlag, 1984), 143.
57
BAGD, s.v. "apeiqew," 82.

27
 Faith and Salvation

A comparison to the parallel verse in 3:18 where unbelief brings condemnation

would support this meaning. Indeed, John’s condition for salvation is
overwhelmingly framed in the language of belief and unbelief.58 The choice of
apeiqew to suggest unbelief in this passage amplifies the point of the context.
John is arguing that a greater than he (Jesus Christ) has come (3:28-31). This One
is sent by the Father, speaks the Father’s words (3:34), and has been given all
authority by the Father (3:35). Thus framed in terms of Christ’s authority, the
rejection of Christ’s testimony is characterized as the disobedience or rebellion
which refuses to believe Him (3:32). It is therefore consistent with John’s Gospel,
the “Faith Gospel,” if apeiqew is understood as disobedience to the command to
believe.

Acts 6:7

This passage contains one of the familiar progress reports of Acts (cf.
2:47; 9:31 ; 12:24; 16:5; 19:20; 28:30-31). Other reports of the spread of the
gospel refer to those who “believed” (e.g. 2:44; 4:4; 11:21), but here the report is
expressed differently: “a great many of the priests were obedient to the faith.”
MacArthur thus comments, “Acts 6:7 shows how salvation was understood in the
early church,” then goes on to argue that obedience is “an integral part of saving
faith.”59 One wonders why MacArthur chooses this single verse to represent how
the early church understood salvation, when Acts itself normally uses the word
“believed”. This verse is the rare exception.
In contrast to MacArthur, Marshall takes the phrase “obedient to the
faith” (hyphkouon thi pistei) in the sense of “obedience of faith” as in Romans 1:5
discussed above: “Obedient to the faith means obedient to the call for faith
contained in the gospel.”60 While this is plausible, two significant differences
with Romans 1:5 should be noted: First, the verb form is used, not the noun, for
hypakouo; Second, pistis is articular rather than anarthrous.
The verb form hyphkouon is in the imperfect tense, which indicates a
progressive incomplete action. This sets it off from pisteuw in the aorist found in
the other progress reports (2:44; 4:4; 11:21). While these aorists denote initial
saving faith, the imperfect here could denote continued progress in “the faith.”
The articular thi pistei indicates that the body of Christian truth as a whole is
meant rather than personal faith.61 In other words, a great many priests who had

58
He uses pisteuw soteriologically nearly a hundred times.
59
MacArthur, The Gospel, 174.
60
I. H. Marshall, The Acts of the Apostles, TNTC (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing
Co., 1982), 128.
61
Simon J. Kistemaker, Acts, New Testament Commentary (NTC) (Grand Rapids: Baker Book
House, 1990), 225.

28
 Faith and Salvation

believed (implied) were continuing to obey the new standard of Christ’s teachings.
Others understand the imperfect to mean that a great many priests kept on joining
the church,62 or joined one by one.63 Still, their obedience is seen in relation to a
new system of belief as a whole, not to initial personal faith.
In any case, the reference to obedience is not surprising at this point in
the narrative. In the last half of chapter five, Peter and John are obedient to God
rather than men in preaching the gospel (5:29). Then Gamaliel reminds the
Jewish leaders of the futility of obedience to a cause that is not of God (5:36-37).
In comparison, many of the priests of Israel were now obeying the new Christian
teaching (6:7). Finally, the contrast of obedience and disobedience to God is
highlighted in Stephen’s message (cf. 7:35, 39, 51-53). Unlike Israel’s leaders in
the past, these priests have submitted in obedience to God’s will.
The unique language of this verse should guard against using it
independently to argue how salvation was understood in the early church. It does
not demonstrate that obedience is a part of personal saving faith.

2 Thessalonians 1:7-8

This is another passage used by Lordship proponents to equate faith with

obedience.64 The pertinent words are in verse 8: “in flaming fire taking
vengeance on those who do not know God, and on those who do not obey (tois mh
hypakouousi) the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ.” That obedience refers to the
command to believe is clear from the context which contrasts the fates of those
who do not obey the gospel (v. 8) and those who have obediently believed (v. 10).
Also, the second phrase, “do not obey the gospel,” is used synonymously with the
first, “do not know God,” in verse 8.65 In the context, both point to the lack of
salvation and not a lack of works, as the basis of eschatological judgment. To not
obey the gospel is to reject Christ’s revelation of Himself and refuse the invitation
of the gospel. Morris notes,

The second clause…involves the rejection of the revelation that

God has given in His Son. The gospel is a message of good
news, but it is also an invitation from the King of kings.

62
R. J. Knowling, "The Acts of the Apostles," in The Expositor's Greek Testament (EGT), ed. W.
Robertson Nicoll, 2:1-554 (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1980), 172; R. C. H.
Lenski The Interpretation of the Acts of the Apostles (Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House,
1961), 248.
63
Archibald Thomas Robertson, Word Pictures in the New Testament (WPNT), 6 vols. (Nashville:
Broadman Press, 1931), 3:74-75.
64
MacArthur, The Gospel, 32-33, 174.
65
Knowing God evidently refers to the salvation experience (John 17:2-3).

29
 Faith and Salvation

Rejection of the gospel accordingly is disobedience to a royal

invitation.66

Thus the passage in no way supports the idea of faith as obedience to a set of
commands.

Hebrews 3:18-19 and 4:6; 5:9

These passages in Hebrews are discussed separately because of the

distinctive nature of this Epistle and its use of terms. Lordship advocates
generally assume the salvation spoken of in the Epistle is eschatological from hell,
an interpretation that must be evaluated by the contexts of the passages and the
book itself.

Hebrews 3:18-19; 4:6

The Lordship argument from these verses is similar to that for the
previous passages. Disobedience is said to be the same as unbelief since 3:18 says
the Israelites did not enter God’s rest because they “did not obey” and 3:19 says
they did not enter “because of unbelief.” MacArthur and ten Pas claim that this
passage equates disobedience and unbelief.67 Mueller claims the same, and adds
4:6 which states that disobedience prevented entrance into God’s rest.68
In the context, the author of Hebrews is describing the sin of the
Israelites in the wilderness by both its cause and its effect. Unbelief is the cause
of disobedience just as faith is the cause of obedience. Unbelief is described as
disobedience because this focuses on the Israelites’ refusal to believe God’s
promise concerning the promised land, and their consequent refusal to obey His
command to possess it. Their unbelief is also evidenced in their fearful report
(Numbers 13:31-33) and their desire to return to Egypt (Numbers 14:1-4). To say
that unbelief is the cause of disobedience recognizes a vital relationship between
the two, but does not make them equal. It is interesting that MacArthur quotes

66
Leon Morris, The First and Second Epistles to the Thessalonians, NICNT (Grand Rapids: William
B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1959), 205. For similar views, see R. C. H. Lenski, The Interpretation of
St. Paul's Epistles to the Colossians, to the Thessalonians, to Timothy, to Titus and to Philemon
(Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1961), 388; David A. Hubbard, "The Second Epistle to the
Thessalonians," in The Wycliffe Bible Commentary (WycliffeBC), eds. Charles F. Pfeiffer and Everett
F. Harrison, 1361-66 (Chicago: Moody Press, 1975), 1362.
67
MacArthur, The Gospel, 53; ten Pas, Lordship, 14.
68
Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 20. Though MacArthur and Mueller make no explicit statement about
the meaning of "rest," their arguments indicate they assume it is equal to eschatological salvation from
hell. The author believes this is a limited view of rest, which, like salvation, encompasses a broad
range of benefits in Hebrews, as discussed under Heb 5:9. However, their interpretation will be
accepted for the sake of argument.

30
 Faith and Salvation

Vine on 3:18-19 who says that disobedience is the “evidence” of unbelief, because
this is far from making disobedience and unbelief equal as MacArthur does.69

Hebrews 5:9

The words “He became the author of eternal salvation to all who obey
Him (tois hypakouousin),” have been used by Lordship interpreters to argue that
faith is obedience.70 The “all” obviously refers to believers because Jesus is the
author of their salvation and they “obey”. It can also be seen that the present tense
of hypakouo indeed denotes continued acts of obedience. However, the salvation
spoken of is not salvation from hell. It must be pointed out that the argument of
the book is concerned with keeping Christians71 from falling away and keeping
them in the full benefits of Christ’s ministry. Also, the concept of “salvation” in
Hebrews has a distinct sense of not only a final deliverance from hell, but a
present and future aspect that relates to the believer’s rest (4:1, 3, 6, 9-11).72 This
is emphasized by the adjective “eternal” and the comparison of salvation to a
future inheritance (1:14; 7:25; 9:15, 28).
The writer of Hebrews apparently uses “obey” in relation to believers to
emphasize the obedience of Jesus Christ set forth in the verses which precede
verse 9. As the office of High Priest was obtained through His obedience (4:15;
5:7-8), so believers also obtain their blessing through obedience. The obedient act
of initially believing in Christ is the first act of obedience that places sinners under
the benefits of Christ’s priestly sacrifice and ministry. Then by continued
obedience, they avail themselves of the benefits of His High Priestly ministry to
believers, a privilege that can be forfeited (unlike salvation from hell).
It has been argued that faith as obedience is not supported from these
Scriptures, unless obedience to the command to believe is meant. That obedience
springs from faith is obvious from some Scriptures (e.g., Hebrews 11). Also, the
inner disposition reflected by one’s faith, and the act of obeying the command to

69
MacArthur, The Gospel, 174. Cf. also p. 53. See Vine, Expository Dictionary, 3:124.
70
MacArthur, The Gospel, 33, 174; ten Pas, Lordship, 14-15.
71
A lengthy argument will not be made at this point to support this interpretation of the argument of
Hebrews. However, some passages which clearly indicate the book was written to believers, as all the
epistles were, are 3:1; 5:12; 6:1-2, 9, 19; 10:19-25, 39; 12:1-2; 13:1ff. Commentators who hold that
the recipients were believers include Harold W. Attridge, The Epistle to the Hebrews, Hermeneia
(Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1989), 12; G. H. Lang, The Epistle to the Hebrews (London: Paternoster
Press, 1951), 15; Charles R. Erdman, The Epistle to the Hebrews (Philadelphia: The Westminster
Press, 1966), 14-15; W. H. Griffith Thomas, Hebrews: A Devotional Commentary (Grand Rapids:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1975), 3, 7, 10-11; Zane C. Hodges, "Hebrews," in The Bible
Knowledge Commentary (BKC), New Testament ed., eds. John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck, 777-
813 (Wheaton: Victor Books, 1983), 779.
72
Further support for the view that salvation and rest in Hebrews is much more than salvation from
hell is found in G. H. Lang, Hebrews, 73-75; Erdman, Hebrews, 36; W. H. G. Thomas, Hebrews, 26-
28, 64-65; and Hodges, "Hebrews," in BKC (782-83), 792.

31
 Faith and Salvation

believe, surely incline the new believer towards obedience so that faith implies
obedience. However, there appears to be no good scriptural basis for confusing
faith and obedience in essence.

Faith as Resulting in Measurable Works

With faith defined as obedience, it is no surprise that Lordship advocates

also argue that true believers will live a life of obedience evidenced by measurable
works. The word “measurable” is carefully chosen in this discussion, because
Lordship proponents can only evaluate the salvation experience of someone based
on what they can measure outwardly. MacArthur states, “The fruit of one’s life
reveals whether that person is a believer or an unbeliever. There is no middle
ground.”73 To MacArthur, the fruit must be measurable or “abundant--not
something you have to scrounge around looking for.”74 Therefore, the issue in
this section is not whether professing Christians bear fruit or not, but whether they
bear measurable fruit, or fruit that can always be seen and measured by some
standard.
It will soon be apparent that this Lordship understanding of faith is
vulnerable to the charge of subjectivity. While it is clear that God desires all
Christians to bear fruit (Ephesians 2:10), and it is certainly an inference from
Scripture that all do (1 Corinthians 4:5), it must be proved whether the Scriptures
ascribe a certain measure of works which validates salvation. Ryrie agrees that
every Christian bears fruit, but enjoins three appropriate caveats: 1) This does not
mean that a believer will always be fruitful, for if there can be minutes of
unfruitfulness, why not days, months, or years?; 2) Fruit is not always obvious to
an observer, but can be private or erratic; 3) One’s concept of fruit is often
incomplete, for biblically speaking, fruit includes less obvious things such as
character traits, praise to God, and giving of money.75
The Lordship position uses a number of passages to show the necessity
of measurable fruits to genuine faith. Virtually all refer to James 2:14-26,
therefore this passage will be discussed first. John 15:1-6 is used to a lesser
extent. Other passages which will be discussed are Matthew 7:15-20; 7:21-23;
John 6:28-29; Galatians 5:6; 1 Thessalonians 1:3; 2 Thessalonians 1:11; and
Ephesians 2:10.

73
MacArthur, The Gospel, 178.
74
Ibid., 127.
75
Ryrie, Salvation, 45-50. Likewise, Hodges states that because of the inference of Scripture he
believes all true Christians will do good works. See Zane C. Hodges, "Assurance of Salvation,"
JOTGES 3 (Autumn 1990): 7, 9.

32
 Faith and Salvation

James 2:14-26

This passage may be the crux interpretum in the Lordship debate.76 Just
as these verses were declared by Roman Catholics to be the Achilles’ heel of the
Reformation,77 so they are similarly used by Lordship advocates against the Free
Grace view. The difference seems only a matter of emphasis. Instead of the
Romanist assertion that faith plus works obtains salvation, the Lordship adherent
argues that the kind of faith that works obtains salvation.
In asserting this, Lordship proponents have been charged with
conditioning salvation upon works. Hodges says,

It is pure sophistry to argue that what is meant in such

[Lordship] theology is only that works are produced by grace
and are simply its necessary results. On the contrary, if I cannot
get to heaven apart from the regular performance of good works,
those works become as much a condition for heaven as faith
itself. Many theologians who hold to the kind of synthesis we
are discussing, honestly admit that good works are a condition
for heaven! (emphasis his).78

The conclusion that works are a condition of salvation is indeed admitted by some
commentators who take the words of James at face value. For example, one
writes, “Logically, then, good works must be a condition of justification…”79
Another states, “The exegesis has shown beyond doubt that James is very critical
of faith alone and insists that works are necessary for salvation”80 and, “for James
works are the necessary presupposition for salvation and the decisive
soteriological element without which faith is dead and cannot save (emphasis
his).”81
76
Evidence of this is MacArthur's article "Faith According to the Apostle James," JETS 33 (March
1990): 13-34, which appears as his first line of defense against the criticism of his book The Gospel
According to Jesus.
77
G. C. Berkouwer, Faith and Justification (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
1954), 132.
78
Hodges, "Assurance of Salvation," JOTGES 3:9. Hodges cites as an example Samuel T. Logan's
assertion that "evangelical obedience is an absolute necessity, a 'condition' in man's justification." The
quote is from Samuel T. Logan, Jr., "The Doctrine of Justification in the Theology of Jonathan
Edwards," WTJ 46 (1984): 43.
79
W. Nicol, "Faith and Works in the Letter of James," in Essays on the General Epistles of the New
Testament, Neot 9 (Pretoria: The New Testament Society of South Africa, c1975), 22.
80
Thorwald Lorenzen, "Faith without Works does not count before God! James 2:14-26," The
Expository Times (ExpTim) 89 (May 1978): 233. See also Albert Barnes, Notes on the New Testament:
James, Peter, John and Jude (Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, reprint ed. 1951, orig. ed. n.d.), 42.
81
Barnes, James, Peter, John, Jude, 234.

33
 Faith and Salvation

Of course, Lordship interpreters do not admit this, preferring instead to

say that works are the necessary fruit of the faith necessary for salvation. They
argue that James 2:14-26 denounces a sterile intellectual faith as opposed to a
genuine saving faith evidenced by works. MacArthur states,

Not all faith is redemptive. James 2:14-26 says faith without

works is dead and cannot save. James describes spurious faith as
pure hypocrisy, mere cognitive assent, devoid of any verifying
works—no different from the demons’ belief.82

Likewise, Mueller uses this passage to argue that

…the true faith that saves (justifies) is the faith that also
produces appropriate works (sanctifies). In James’ thinking, “to
be justified by faith” is equivalent to saying “to be justified by
works” when the latter works are the fruit of saving faith. To
James, these fruits are indispensable and distinguish saving faith
from its non-soteric counterfeit (cf. 2:19).83

But Saucy admits that calling works in James the necessary “fruit” of faith is
including obedience in the essence of faith:

If some kind of obedience, represented by the works of James, is

necessarily the fruit of saving faith, then it is difficult to see how
some dimension of obedience can be totally excluded from the
seed of faith. Surely there is something alike in the essence of a
particular fruit and the essence of the seed that produced it.84

In considering the text itself, MacArthur’s view represents well the

popular and Lordship view of James 2:14-26.85 The popular view is that it
concerns the reality of faith in relation to salvation. MacArthur says, “[James]
says that people can be deluded into thinking they believe when in fact they do
not, and he says that the single factor that distinguishes counterfeit faith from the
real thing is the righteous behavior inevitably produced in those who have
authentic faith.”86 This interpretation arises from the assumption that James is

82
MacArthur, The Gospel, 170.
83
Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 22-23.
84
Robert L. Saucy, "Second Response to 'Faith According to the Apostle James' by John F.
MacArthur, Jr.," JETS 33 (March 1990): 46-47.
85
It should be noted that the popular view of Jas 2:14-26 is also held by those who oppose Lordship
Salvation. E.g., Ryrie, Salvation, 132-33.
86
MacArthur, "Faith According to James," JETS 33:16.

34
 Faith and Salvation

speaking of salvation as eschatological and justification as forensic (in the same

sense as Paul in Romans 3 and 4).87 Therefore, the first question to be answered
concerns the central issue James addresses in 2:14-26.
An important interpretive key to this passage is a correct understanding
of the spiritual condition of James’ readers. There seems every indication that the
readers were true believers. They were born from above (1:18), possessed faith in
Christ (2:1), and were considered “brethren” (1:2, 19, 2:1; 14; 3:1; 4:11; 5:7, 10,
12, 19).88 Clearly, the “brothers” (adelfoi) are addressed in the introductory
2:14. Also in verse 14, the impersonal tis serves as James’ hypothetical example
and gives no clue as to spiritual condition in and of itself. The closest identity to
the tis in verse 14 is the tis in verse 16 which apparently speaks of the same
hypothetical person and where it is qualified by autois ex hymon for the meaning
“one of you”. James assumes that there are individuals among his Christian
readers who can have faith without works.
The nature of this “faith” mentioned first in verse 14 is a controlling
factor in one’s interpretation. Is it a genuine Christian faith or a false faith?
MacArthur argues that it is this person’s claim to be a believer, but it is only an
“empty profession.”89 He supports this from the articular use of pistis at the end
of the verse: “That faith cannot save him, can it?”90 However, it is debated
whether his interpretation should lean so heavily on the articular pistis when the
same construction is found in 2:17, 20, 22, and 26 with no such understanding.
Examination shows that when James uses faith as the subject, he also uses the
article.91 The fact that this person “says” (legh) he has faith appears only to state
an assumption, the reality of which is not challenged by James. James challenges
only the “profit” of such a faith without works. The profit he has in mind is
expressed in the use of the verb sozo in verse 14. MacArthur understands the verb
and the context to refer to eternal salvation.92 But this may not harmonize with its
87
Consequently, this also leads to the debate about the priority of James versus Paul and the many
attempts to reconcile their teachings. This debate is believed to be unnecessary as will be shown. The
interpretation adopted by the author as best fitting the argument of the book and the context, grammar,
and words is indebted to the work of Zane C. Hodges in Dead Faith: What Is It? (Dallas: Redención
Viva, 1987) chiefly for the arguments that James' is not addressing eternal salvation and that
justification is non-soteriological in 2:14-26.
88
Those who consider James' readers to be believers include Douglas J. Moo, James, TNTC (Grand
Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1985), 32-33; D. Edmond Hiebert, The Epistle of James
(Chicago: Moody Press, 1979), 37-38; Martin Dibelius, James, rev. Heinrich Greeven, transl. Michael
A. Williams, ed. Helmut Koester, Hermeneia (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1976), 178; Earl D.
Radmacher, "First Response to 'Faith According to the Apostle James' by John F. MacArthur, Jr.,"
JETS 33 (March 1990): 37.
89
MacArthur, "Faith According to James," JETS 33:22-23.
90
Ibid., 24. It is popular to insert "such" (NIV) or "that" (NASB) before "faith" as a translation of
the article, making it a "say-so faith." In contrast, cf. NKJV.
91
For a fuller argument, see Hodges, Dead Faith, 10-11, 29, notes 13-14; Dibelius, James, 152, 178.
92
MacArthur, "Faith According to James," JETS 33:24, 30.

35
 Faith and Salvation

usage in James. Though it can surely refer to salvation, sozo is sometimes used in
the general sense of “deliver” or “preserve” from danger, loss, or physical death.93
Its use in 1:21, in context, probably refers to deliverance from the deadening
effect of sin in the Christian’s life.94 Its other use in 5:20 evidently refers to
deliverance from physical death.95
The context suggests from what one is saved in 2:14-26. The motif of
judgment brackets this passage (2:13; 3:1). Since he is addressing Christians, the
judgment seat of Christ must be in view. Verse 2:14 appears after a discussion of
this judgment (v. 13) without a connecting particle showing the continuity of
thought about accountability at the judgment. The judgment seat of Christ is a
judgment based on the believer’s works (1 Corinthians 3:13; 2 Corinthians 5:10),
which fits James’ concern exactly. Radmacher comments, “Faith without works
is useless in this life and results in serious loss at the judgment seat of Christ (cf. 2
John 7-8).”96 The illustration of the destitute brother or sister who is verbally
blessed but not helped (2:15-16) shows that this lack of works is profitless (or
useless, dead)97 both for the needy person in this life and consequently to the
Christian at the judgment seat of Christ.98
That James speaks of a genuine faith which cannot “save” a Christian at
the judgment seat of Christ is consistent with the New Testament’s usage of sozo
and its teaching on the bema. In 1 Corinthians 5:5 sozo is used of the believer at
the bema who is saved from suffering a loss of some kind. This believer is
already saved from hell, therefore he (as those in James) is saved from having his
unworthy works burned (1 Corinthians 3:12-15) or from suffering a loss of reward
and whatever other benefits are bestowed at the bema.99 Thus it seems the profit
of which James speaks is not salvation, but advantages accrued in this life and at
the judgment seat of Christ.

93
BAGD, "swzw," 805-6. Also, see Radmacher's cautions about the "reductionistic error" of too
often seeing this word in its narrow sense of eternal salvation (Radmacher, "First Response to John F.
MacArthur, Jr.," JETS 33:39-40).
94
For a full discussion, see Hodges, Dead Faith, 12-13. Commenting on the context of 1:21,
Kendall says about 1:22, "If James means by 'but' that one must be a 'doer of the word' in order to
ratify saving faith, then it must be said firmly and categorically that James does not believe that
salvation is the gift of God by faith alone. There must be works" (emphasis his; R. T. Kendall, Once
Saved Always Saved [Chicago: Moody Press, 1983], 210).
95
In both cases psych, or literally "life," has the meaning of "physical life," a legitimate usage in
the New Testament (BAGD, s.v. " psych 901-02).
96
Radmacher, "First Response to John F. MacArthur, Jr.," JETS 33:38.
97
BAGD appropriately gives the meaning "useless" for the word nekros in 2:14-26 (s.v. "nekros,"
536). "Useless" correlates with the idea of no "profit" expressed in verses 14 and 16.
98
See also Kendall, Once Saved, 170-72, 207-17.
99
See Shane Barnes, "The Negative Aspect of Rewards at the Judgment Seat of Christ" (Th.M.
thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1984).

36
 Faith and Salvation

Therefore, James is not concerned with the reality of the readers’ faith,
but the quality (1:3, 6; 2:1; 5:15) and usefulness (1:12, 26; 2:14, 16, 20 [NASB])
of their faith. Though most assume James argues that a vital faith will manifest
itself in works, upon closer examination he is saying the reverse: that without
works faith is useless or unprofitable. This is his thesis, stated summarily in 2:17:
“Thus also faith by itself, if it does not have works, is dead.” The word “dead”
(nekra) answers to the word “profit” (ophelos) in the question of 2:16 thus
rendering the sense “unprofitable” or “useless.” This sense fits the overall
concern of his epistle. He is concerned that the readers’ faith in Christ produce
maturity (1:2-4) and the righteousness of God (1:19-20) in the face of trials. Such
results come only when one acts on the Word (1:22-25), bridles the tongue (1:26;
3:1-12), and engages in good works (1:27). This kind of faith in trials is profitable
because it earns reward from God (1:12) and thus is not “useless” (1:26).100
Another argument used by MacArthur comes from the objector’s
sequence in 2:18-20. Recognizing the difficulty of delineating exactly which
words belong to the objector and which to the respondent, he concludes,
“However one reads it, the essential point is clear: The only possible evidence of
faith is works.”101 He goes on to argue that verse 19 is James’ “assault on passive
faith” which shows “Orthodox doctrine by itself is no proof of saving faith.”102
In this objector’s sequence, a common interpretation takes the first half
of the verse as an objector’s words and the last half as James’ reply. The objector
is then saying that one person may be gifted in faith and another in works, i.e., that
faith and works can be divorced and either is allowable. James then challenges
this in his reply.103 However, it is likely that verses 18-19 are the words of a
supporter of James interjected here in response to the speaker of verse 16. “The
writer, with his usual modesty, puts himself in the background, does not claim to
be the representative of perfect working faith, but supposes another to speak.”104
This may be indicated by the use of tis both in verses 16 and 18. The All of verse
18 shows objection to the speaker of verse 16. Verse 18 recognizes the possibility
of faith without (choris)105 works but implies the speaker’s superiority of faith
100
The word used in 1:26 translated "useless" is mataios which can mean "empty, fruitless, useless,
powerless, lacking truth" (BAGD, s.v. "mataios," 496). Here it is used to describe accurately the
religion of one who overestimates the profitability of (not the existence of) his religion. It's use
supports the argument that James here and throughout his epistle is concerned with an existent faith
that is useless, not a nonexistent faith.
101
MacArthur, "Faith According to James," JETS 33:24-25.
102
Ibid., 25.
103
For this view cf. NIV; NKJV; RSV; Hiebert, James, 182-85; Lenski, James, 592; Dibelius,
James, 154.
104
J. B. Mayor, The Epistle of St. James (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1954), 99.
105
The reading of the UBS and TR is accepted, though the MT reads ek from which Hodges argues
that verses 18-19 are from an objector. See Hodges, Dead Faith, 16-19, and "Light on James Two
from Textual Criticism," BSac 120 (October-December 1963): 341-50.

37
 Faith and Salvation

with works. The NASB attributes all of verse 18 to the speaker. However, it
makes sense that the speaker says verse 19 as well, since he is arguing against
faith without works. Verse 19 shows that faith (Su pisteueis) is good (Kalos
poieis), but not necessarily of practical benefit without works, for the demons
believe (ta daimonia pisteuwusi) the same and only tremble. They truly believe
there is one God, but there is no profit because their aversion to good works brings
them only the fearful prospect of judgment. James then joins his ally in rebuking
the speaker of verse 16 with his words in verse 20.106 His conclusion in verse 20
echoes the conclusion in verse 17: Faith without works is useless.107 Whatever
view of the objector’s sequence one takes, it must be admitted that all verses 19
and 20 affirm is that monotheism, though commendable as a belief, can be held
by men and demons to no profit if it is without appropriate good works.108
Monotheism is much different from faith in Jesus Christ as Savior, thus verse 19
does not speak of a deficient soteriological faith.
Another Lordship argument comes from James’ examples of working
faith in Abraham and Rahab (2:21-25). The text states that both Abraham and
Rahab were “justified by works” (ex ergwn edikaiwqh; vv. 21, 25). MacArthur
understands this to refer to forensic justification before God.109 Such an
understanding fuels the perennial debate about whether James contradicts Paul; a
debate that is unnecessary if James’ use of justification is understood in context.
It appears that the justification of which James speaks is not that which is
before God, but before men. As argued above, salvation from hell is not James’
concern in the epistle. Rather, he is concerned about the quality of his readers’
faith. Whether verse 22 is considered a statement or a rhetorical question, James
is asserting that Abraham’s works made his faith “perfect,” not vice versa, though
his faith was cooperating with (synhrgei)110 his works. The passive verb
eteleiwqh has faith as the subject and works as the instrument with perhaps God
as the acting agent. The verb itself means “to perfect” (or “to complete, bring to
an end, finish, accomplish,”111 cf. 1:3-4). Abraham’s works were used to perfect

106
In support of James' response beginning in verse 20, see Mayor, James, 101-2; Christian Donker,
"Der Verfasser des Jak und sein Gegner: Zum Problem des Einwasdes in Jak 2:18-19," ZNW 72
(March-April 1981): 235-39; Francois Vouga, L'épitre de Saint Jacques, Commentaire du Nouveau
Testament (CNT) (Geneva: Labor et Fides, 1984), 87-88.
107
It is significant that in verse 20 argh ("useless") instead of nekra is supported by some good
manuscripts and so is preferred in the NIV, NASB, and RSV.
108
MacArthur speaks as if demons could be saved if they had the right kind of faith (MacArthur,
"Faith According to James," JETS 33:25), but Jesus did not die for demons. The quality of their faith
is not the issue here, but its uselessness without works.
109
MacArthur takes the phrase "justified by works" as a metonymy of effect for cause and therefore
sees no contradiction with Paul in Rom. 3:18 (MacArthur, "Faith According to James," JETS 33:27).
110
"Work with, cooperate [with], help." BAGD, s.v. "synergew," 795.
111
BAGD, s.v. "teleiow," 817.

38
 Faith and Salvation

the quality of his faith. Such a faith made perfect or mature112 was profitable to
him. The examples of Abraham and Rahab answer the question posed in verse 20
about the usefulness of faith without works. Faith is proved to be a useful and
profitable faith when it is shown before men. The visible display of faith fulfills
the challenge set forth in verse 18 (“Show me your faith”) and wins the approval
of men who declare that Abraham, for one, was intimately related to God (“And
he was called the friend of God,” v. 23).
It is therefore entirely valid to speak of a justification before men in the
sense of a visible vindication of invisible faith. The Apostle Paul alludes to such a
justification in Romans 4:2: “For if Abraham was justified by works, he has
something of which to boast, but not before God.” In agreement with Paul, James
2:24 states there are two kinds of justification; one concerns practical
righteousness before men, and the other judicial righteousness before God.
Longenecker remarks on the lack of conflict between Paul’s and James’ use of the
word “justification,”

James uses it more phenomenally to mean the recognition of

existing goodness and of acts of kindness, whereas Paul
employs it more forensically to mean that which God gives to
the ungodly. Or, to put it in a slightly different way, Paul
employs the verb “to justify” with respect to God’s acceptance
of man, whereas James employs the same verb to mean the
recognition of what is good, helpful and kind.113

Certainly James’ concept of practical justification presupposes Paul’s forensic

concept, but they are not one and the same.
James ends his discussion with an analogy that illustrates and repeats his
thesis: “For as the body without the spirit is dead, so faith without works is dead
(nekra) also” (v. 26). While most assume that the analogy teaches true faith
animates works, James’ point is the opposite because the animating principle in
the analogy is not faith, but works. It is works which vitalizes or makes faith
useful, just as the spirit vitalizes or makes the body useful. MacArthur agrees,
“There is no question that James 2:26 pictures works as the invigorating force and
faith as the body.”114 James says the key to a useful, living faith is good works.

112
Davids prefers the meaning of eteleiwqh, "is brought to maturity." Peter H. Davids, The Epistle
of James, New International Greek Testament Commentary (NIGTC) (William B. Eerdmans
Publishing Co., 1982), 128.
113
Richard N. Longenecker, "The 'Faith of Abraham' Theme in Paul, James and Hebrews: A Study
in the Circumstantial Nature of New Testament Teaching," JETS 20 (September 1977): 207. For a
similar sense of vindication before men, cf. Matt 11:19.
114
MacArthur, "Faith According to James," JETS 33:31. See also, Moo, James, 117. MacArthur
disputes Hodges argument that the body was once alive (See Hodges, Dead Faith, 7-9; MacArthur,
The Gospel, 171). Whether the body was alive or not does not seem essential to the interpretation
suggested above, because the point of the illustration is simply that a body without the spirit is useless.

39
 Faith and Salvation

He does not say a living faith is the key to good works. So the issue in James is
not whether faith exists in a person, but how it becomes profitable or useful to the
Christian.115
MacArthur’s interpretation of James 2:14-26 does not adequately treat
the passage in light of the argument of the book, the immediate context, the
meaning of crucial terms, and the direct statements of the text. The alternative
interpretation offered above seeks to resolve the theological tension over works in
relation to faith in light of these crucial facts. However they may try to explain
this theological tension, the Lordship interpretation of James 2:14-26 still sadly
focuses on the quality one’s faith instead of one’s Savior.

John 15:1-8

Though this passage does not explicitly link faith to works, it will be
discussed here because that is exactly the interpretation often given it. Laney, in
arguing against a dichotomy between faith and fruit, makes the connection to faith
in this passage through the verb “abide,” which he claims “is equivalent to
believing in Christ,” and therefore, “There is no fruit without faith, and there is no
faith without fruit.”116 Thus the issue is whether this passage teaches that saving
faith must bear measurable fruit.
Laney’s argument is summarized here: The fate of the fruitless branches
of verse 2 is determined by the word airei, best translated “remove,” which
denotes judgment. These branches are the same as in verse 6 which says they are
“cast out,” something Jesus promised never to do to believers (John 6:37),
therefore they are professing believers severed from their superficial connection
with Christ. Furthermore, their fate of being burned is the destiny of unbelievers
only. He also notes the progressive nature of belief in John’s Gospel as an
indication of the possibility that faith can fall short of salvation.117 “Abide,”
therefore, is said to equal genuine faith, and those who abide will bear visible
fruit.
Observation should begin with the wider context. In John, chapters 13-
17 form a unique unit of intimate dialogue between Jesus and the disciples on the
eve of His arrest. The evangelistic interest of Jesus, prominent in chapters 1-12,

The existence of the body is assumed, as is the existence of faith. The question is whether it is a useful
body (i.e., useful faith).
115
So Radmacher, "First Response to John F. MacArthur," JETS 33:38.
116
J. Carl Laney, "Abiding Is Believing: The Analogy of the Vine in John 15:1-6," Bsac 146
(January-March 1989): 65. The entire article (pp. 55-66) will be used as a representative Lordship
interpretation in this discussion, though Laney makes no explicit claim in the article to be a Lordship
advocate.
117
The previous discussion of pisteuw in John (pp. 18-20) would dispute this idea of faith
progressing toward salvation in John. More such support will be offered later in discussions of John
2:23-25 and 8:30-31.

40
 Faith and Salvation

is left behind as Jesus addresses His believing disciples. The vast proportion of
His message is delivered after Judas, the only unbeliever, leaves (13:31ff.). The
lack of an evangelistic appeal signals that an evangelistic motif for 15:1-8 is out of
place. Instead, Jesus is concerned about the future fruitfulness of the disciples
who will do “greater works” than He (14:12) with the resources of prayer (14:13-
14) and the Holy Spirit (14:15, 26).
In verse 1, Jesus uses the analogy of the vine and vinedresser as He
reflects Old Testament symbolism in which God pictures His covenant people as a
vine (Psalm. 80:8-16; Isaiah 5:1-7; Jeremiah 2:21; 5:10; 12:10; Ezekiel 15:1-8;
17:1-24; Hosea 10:1). Since Jesus is the true vine, any branches in Him belong in
a special relationship to Him. He says of the branches in verse 2 that they are “in
Me,” thus designating this vital relationship. Laney prefers to take the “in Me”
adverbially as the sphere in which fruit-bearing can take place, rather than
adjectivally as a modifier of “branch.” He asserts that word order is not
definitive.118
The fact that most commentators do not consider the phrase problematic
and also assume the adjectival interpretation is significant.119 The closer
proximity of en emoi to Pan klhma than jferon supports the adjectival
interpretation. Also, the phrase, “You are the branches” (hymeis ta klhmata) in
verse 5 specifies that the disciples are the branches in Christ. Furthermore, Laney
admits that “in Me” is used elsewhere in John to signify genuine salvation (6:56;
10:38; 14:10-12, 30; 17:21).120 The statement of verse 3 is that the disciples are
“already clean” (Hdh . . . kaqaroi), a reference to their salvation (cf. 13:10).
One must ask why Jesus abruptly reminds them of this. It appears he is laying the
foundation for his following exhortation which will challenge them in an aspect of
Christian truth: “Abide in Me.” This command in verse 4 is addressed to the
disciples (the imperative Meinate is second person plural), as is the possibility of
not bearing fruit expressed by oude hymeis ean mh en emoi meinte: “neither can
you, unless you abide in Me.” In verse 5 a similar possibility is assumed in the
phrase choris emou ou dunasthe poiein ouden: “without Me you can do nothing.”
The third class condition used in verse 6 (Ean mh tis meinh en emoi) also supports

118
Ibid., 63-64. As he notes, in Greek a modifier can either precede or follow the word modified.
119
For example, of those who even consider the phrase, cf. Brooke Foss Westcott, The Gospel
According to St. John (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdman Publishing Co., 1981), 198; J. H. Bernard,
A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Gospel According to St. John, 2 vols., ICC (Edinburgh:
T. & T. Clark, 1928), 479; Lenski, The Interpretation of St. John's Gospel (Minneapolis: Augsburg
Publishing House, 1943), 1029. Hendriksen discusses the adverbial possibility, but dismisses it as too
complicated (William Hendriksen, A Commentary on the Gospel of John, NTC [Grand Rapids: Baker
Book House, 1953], 298-99, n. 179). Furthermore, the adjectival use was preferred by every English
Bible translation consulted.
120
Laney, "Abiding Is Believing," BSac 146:63-64. In his response to Laney, Dillow argues
convincingly that "in Me" not only refers to a true Christian, but also to fellowship with Christ. See
Joseph C. Dillow, "Abiding is Remaining in Fellowship: Another Look at John 15:1-6," Bsac 147
(January-March 1990): 44-48.

41
 Faith and Salvation

the possibility of not abiding just as it also shows conditionality in verses 7, 10,
and 14.121 The indefinite tis may temper Jesus statement of possibility by giving
the benefit of the doubt to the disciples in regards to the possibility of judgment
without totally excluding them. Yet it remains a real possibility that the disciples
could not abide. The meaning of “believe” for meno in this passage does not
make sense if the disciples are addressed, for they are already clean (v. 3).
The consequences of not abiding are stated most graphically in the
controversial verse 6. Laney, holds that the consequences of being cast out,
withered, gathered, cast into the fire, and burned speak of those who profess to be
Christians but are not and thus are severed from their superficial connection with
Christ. He cites only one view consistent with the interpretation that these are
Christians; the view that the consequences speak of believers disciplined by death.
He then refutes this by noting that the removal of the branch is a prelude to
judgment, not the blessing of fellowship with Christ in heaven.
But Laney does not consider another interpretation consistent with his
assertion that judgment is in view.122 According to this interpretation, the
judgment is not the final judgment of unbelievers, but that of the believer at the
judgment seat of Christ. As Harrison notes, “Since the subject is the bearing of
fruit and not eternal life, the burning is a judgment upon fruitlessness, not an
abandonment to eternal destruction.”123
A number of commentators admit that the symbolism of verse 6 is
obscure. Erdman cautions appropriately that the figure cannot be taken too
rigidly: “The thought is not to be pressed as to raise the question of the loss of
souls who are once united with Christ. We are concerned here with service rather
than salvation.”124 Westcott also believes this refers to the fate of true believers
and refuses to press the figure. Commenting on the identity of “they” (the ones
who gather), he says, “The indefiniteness of the subject corresponds with the
mysteriousness of the act symbolized.”125 It is likely Jesus Himself did not clarify
the figure so that the hearer would be left with the single impression that
fruitlessness in His children would be severely judged.
In light of subsequent New Testament revelation, the only judgment
facing the Christian is the judgment seat of Christ (1 Corinthians 3:12-15; 2
Corinthians 5:10). Paul acknowledged a certain sense of fear involved in the
121
The third class condition expresses conditions believed to be probably or possibly realizable in
the future. See H. E. Dana and Julius R. Mantey, A Manual Grammar of the Greek New Testament
(Toronto: The MacMillan Company, 1957), 290; Maximillian Zerwick, Biblical Greek (Rome: Scripta
Pontificii Instituti Biblici, 1963), 109; Eugene Van Ness Goetchius, The Language of the New
Testament (New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1965), 274.
122
Laney is criticized for this by Paul Holloway (review of "Abiding is Believing: The Analogy of
the Vine in John 15:1-6" by J. Carl Laney, JOTGES 2 [Autumn 1989]: 97).
123
Everett F. Harrison, "The Gospel According to John," in WycliffeBC, (1071-1122), 1107.
124
Charles R. Erdman, The Gospel of John (Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1966), 140.
125
Westcott, John, 218.

42
 Faith and Salvation

accounting before the bema (2 Corinthians 5:11), therefore the unpleasant imagery
of burning is not inconsistent. Moreover, the judgment seat of Christ will result in
the burning of unworthy works (1 Corinthians 3:15). If the figure must be
pressed, the unfruitful works of the believer could be those which are burned in
verse 6.126 Even Boice, a Lordship advocate, comments,

True, the matter of burning is often associated with hell and

therefore the loss or non-possession of salvation. But that does
not mean that it is always associated with it or that it is
associated with it here. On the contrary, burning is not always
used of hell, as the passage in 1 Corinthians about works proves.
And it is its association with the destruction of useless works
rather than with the loss of salvation that is most appropriate in
this passage. It is always dangerous to try to interpret a parable
on any level other than that involved at its most basic point.127

The change from tis as the one who “does not abide,” “is cast out as a branch, and
is withered” to the neuter auta for that which is actually gathered, thrown into the
fire, and burned may support Boice’s view. Somewhat more convincing is the
view that the figure simply points to the uselessness of the life of a believer
without fruit. It was well known to John’s readers that grape vines without fruit
were virtually useless and burned as debris (Ezekiel 15:1-8).128 Thus Jesus
graphically pictures the life of the fruitless believer as a useless life, as He also
indicated in verse 5: “without Me you can do nothing.” There is no reason that
the fire must be literal since the other elements (Vine, branches, fruit) are
allegorical.
If fruitfulness in service is the subject, airei in verse 2 would then speak
of something other than eternal judgment. One possibility is to translate airo as
“remove” or “cut off” so that it refers to believers whom the Lord removes from
earth through death.129 However, a better view translates the word “lift up.” In
126
Dillow argues that the believer and his works are so intimately related that "To apply the fire of
judgment to the believer is the same as applying it to his work. Indeed the believer's works are simply
a metonymy for the believer himself." He supports this from 1 Corinthians 3 where the believer is the
building (1 Cor 3:9ff.), yet the building is built from various materials representing works (3:12) and
the fire is applied to the building (3:13-15). He believes the judgment is temporal and at the judgment
seat of Christ (Dillow, "Abiding Is Fellowship," Bsac 147:53).
127
James Montgomery Boice, The Gospel of John, 5 vols. (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing
House, 1978), 4:238. See also Harrison, "John," WycliffeBC, 1107; The Ryrie Study Bible, New
American Standard Translation (Chicago: Moody Press, 1978), 1630.
128
This passage in Ezekiel throws light on the interpretation of the vine and branches. It is helpful
to see here that the wood of the vine represents God's covenant people, Israel (Eze 15:6). The idea of
uselessness apart from fruitfulness is also clear. Most significantly, the burning of the vine in Ezekiel
is disciplinary judgment upon the nation, not eternal forfeiture of God's promises, for God never
renounces His promises to Israel.
129
Chafer, Theology, 7:4.

43
 Faith and Salvation

this view, the vinedresser is seen lifting the blossoming grape branches off the
ground so that they will be more exposed to the sun and less susceptible to
damage, and thus become fruitful.130 Once fruitful, the second half of verse 2
(connected by kai)131 says they are pruned to produce “more fruit.” This
interpretation of airo is consistent with the figure introduced in verse 1 and the
ultimate desire for fruitfulness mentioned at the end of verse 2 and in verse 8. It is
also consistent with the use of the word airo as “lift up” elsewhere in John (cf.
5:8-12; 8:59; 10:18,24). Significantly, Jeremias, in the Theological Dictionary of
the New Testament, defines airo first as “to lift up from the ground.”132
Therefore, the word “abide,” though it may have some conceptual
overlap with “believe,”133 is chiefly a word for Christians which describes the
most intimate union with Christ. Lexically, meno has the meaning “remain, stay,
continue, abide.”134 Not only is it distanced lexically from “believe,” but the
immediate context does the same: Verse 7 indicates it is the condition for
answered prayer, and in verse 10 abiding is a result of keeping Christ’s
commandments (cf. 1 John 3:24). The fact that Christ also abides in the disciples
(John 15:4, 5, 7) shows that meno does not denote saving belief, but rather an
intimate relationship presupposing faith. It is a word used to describe a fuller
progression of faith in John; a faith not progressing to salvation, but from it.
Besides the evidence cited, the inevitable weakness of Laney’s view of
John 15, and Lordship insistence on quantifiable fruit in general, is the
subjectivity of determining when a person is fruitful enough to be considered
saved. The use of John 15:1-8 to support faith as resulting in measurable works is
in essence an unprovably vague and subjective argument. It can hardly be
claimed that “fruit is the ultimate test of true salvation.”135

130
Many cite Palestinian practice in viticulture to confirm this. See R. K. Harrison, s.v. "Vine," The
International Standard Bible Encyclopedia (ISBE), ed. G. W. Bromiley, 1988, 4:986-87; A. C. Schultz,
s.v. "Vine, vineyard," Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible (ZPEB), ed. Merrill C. Tenney,
1975, 5:882-84; Ralph Gower, The New Manners and Customs of Bible Times (Chicago: Moody Press,
1987), 106.
131
Zerwick notes that kai can be used to denote a consecutive idea. Zerwick, Biblical Greek, 153.
132
Joachim Jeremias, s.v. "airw," in TDNT, 1 (1964): 185. Also, BAGD, s.v. "airw," 23. This view
has even staunch Lordship advocates in support. See Boice, John, 4:228, and A. W. Pink, Exposition
of the Gospel of John, 4 vols. (Ohio: Cleveland Bible Truth Depot, 1929), 3:337.
133
For example, Dillow observes, "The first condition of abiding in Christ, or being in fellowship
with Him, is to have believed on Him" (Dillow, "Abiding Is Fellowship," BSac 147:49).
134
BAGD, s.v. "menw," 504-5.
135
MacArthur, The Gospel, 127.

44
 Faith and Salvation

Matthew 7:15-20

This passage is used similarly to John 15:1-8 to argue that fruit is the
necessary proof of salvation.136 The key thought is found in verse 16: “You will
know them [false prophets] by their fruits” (cf. v. 20). But here the subject of the
passage is false prophets (v. 15), not professing Christians in general. Strictly
speaking, the test in 7:15-20 is not for discerning true salvation but for discerning
whether a prophet is of God. Also significant is that the test itself is not no fruits
but bad fruits (v. 17). In their initial impression (when they first “come to you,” v.
15) these false prophets are indiscernible in words and works from other believers
(they have “sheep’s clothing,” v. 15). However, given time to ripen, their fruits
will betray them (v. 16). Likewise, a tree cannot be judged good or bad from its
outer appearance, but from what fruit it produces (vv. 17-18). Thus the true test of
a prophet is whether his fruits are good or bad. “Fruits” can refer to both works
(Matthew 3:8; 13:23) and words (Matthew 12:33-37).137 This passage, therefore,
only teaches how to discern a false prophet, not how to discern whether one is
saved or not.

Matthew 7:21-23

This passage is also quoted by Lordship proponents as evidence that faith

which saves must manifest itself in works of obedience.138 Given their
understanding, the passage would actually teach against using works as proof of
salvation, because the works performed in verse 22 do not reveal the professors’
true spiritual condition as shown by the subsequent rebuke (v. 23).
In context, 7:21-23 is chiefly concerned with the false prophets discussed
in 7:15-20 (cf. v. 22—they “prophesied”). Their prophetic “ministries” of good
works are acknowledged (v. 22), but have no merit in the day of final judgment.
The only criterion given is whether they did the will of the Father (v. 21).
However, the Father’s will could not be good works lest it be concluded that they
are saved by works.139 Those who hold that this refers to a life of obedience must
acknowledge that the Father’s will is perfect obedience (Matthew 5:48), an
136
Ibid., 33, 126.
137
That words are the fruit spoken of in Matt 12:33-37 is quite clear when the subject of the entire
context is considered (especially verses 31-32). Hodges argues from this passage that the fruits of
Matt 7:20 is words only (Zane C. Hodges, Grace in Eclipse [Dallas: Redención Viva, 1985], 15).
However, it seems that other gospel passages indicate fruit can include works (Matt 3:8; 13:23; Luke
8:14-15; John 15:2-8, 16). While it may be admitted that the primary test of a false prophet in the Old
Testament was his words (Deut 13:1-6; 18:20-22), the New Testament distinguishes false prophets by
both words and works (2 Pet 2:1-3, 10, 12-15, 18-19; Jude 4, 8-11, 16).
138
See MacArthur, The Gospel, 22, 188-92, 203-4; Enlow, "Eternal Life," AW, 4.
139
Yet this conclusion is virtually stated by MacArthur who remarks on this passage, "obedience to
divine authority is a prerequisite of entry into the kingdom" (MacArthur, The Gospel, 204).

45
 Faith and Salvation

impossible standard for unsaved men to reach. Jesus elsewhere characterized

believing as doing the work of God (John 6:28-29). It would therefore be
consistent if here “My Father’s will” referred to the response of repentance and
faith in the gospel (cf. 2 Peter 3:9).

John 6:28-29

Both MacArthur and Mueller use this dialogue between Jesus and some
followers to argue that faith is a work.140 Jesus’ answer to those who ask, “What
shall we do that we may work the works of God?” is “This is the work of God,
that you believe in Him whom He sent.” Believing is not here called a work that
God produces,141 for the question from the followers is “what shall we do” (v. 28,
emphasis added). Rather, “the work of God” refers to that which God requires of
men.142 This work, however, is not something done as a human merit or a work of
the law, which was what the questioners expected to hear as signified by their use
of the plural “works.” It is only the act of believing that God requires, as
indicated by Jesus’ answer using the singular “work” (cf. 1 John 3:23). As Blum
observes,

Jesus’ response to their question was a flat contradiction of

their thinking. They could not please God by doing good works.
There is only one work of God, that is, one thing God requires.
They need to put their trust in the One the Father has sent.143

140
Ibid., 33; Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 20. Both claim it is a work produced by God.
141
So MacArthur, The Gospel, 33; James F. Brown, "Faith as Commitment in the Gospel of St.
John," Worship 38 (April 1964): 266.
142
Morris, John, 360.
143
Edwin A. Blum, "John" in BKC (267-348), 295. See also The Ryrie Study Bible, 1611; Siegfried
Schulz, Das Evangelium nach Johannes (Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1983), 104; Urban C.
von Wahlde, "Faith and Works in Jn vi 28-29: Exegesis or Eisegesis?" Novum Testamentum et Orbis
Antiquus (NTOA) 22 (April 1980): 304-15.

46
 Faith and Salvation

Galatians 5:6; 1 Thessalonians 1:3; 2 Thessalonians 1:11

In these verses faith is associated with works. The phrases “faith

working through love” (Galatians 5:6) and “work of faith” (1 Thessalonians 1:3; 2
Thessalonians 1:11) are sometimes referred to as proof that “faith is active in the
life and manifests its activity within by producing results in the life.”144 It cannot
be denied that faith produces these results.145 In the Thessalonians passages,
however, the faith referred to is not initial saving faith as supposed, but that faith
which relates to living the Christian life.146 The parallel phrases “labor of love”
and “patience of hope” in 1:3 confirm that the post-conversion life of faith is in
view. Just as labor is prompted by love and patience by hope, work is prompted
by faith. Besides, the Apostle Paul is simply acknowledging that the
Thessalonians’ faith was seen in works; he says nothing about whether it must be
seen to be legitimate.
Galatians 5:6 is also used to argue that the faith which saves works
through love, as if love proved this faith to be genuine.147 However, it appears the
passage discusses faith in the context of sanctification, not justification. Paul
speaks to believers (4:31; 5:1) who are “in Christ” (5:6) to persuade them to walk
in the Spirit by faith (5:5, 16) and keep the ethic of love not law (5:14). The
benefit in view (“avails anything”) is not salvation from hell, but the righteous
fruit of a life governed by faith (5:5, 22-23).148 Luther seems to recognize this
context in his comment on 5:6:

Paul goeth not about here to declare what faith is, or what it
availeth before God; he disputeth not, I say, of justification (for

144
Miller, "Christ's Lordship," 33-34.
145
Though Bruce cites strong evidence that Galatians 5:6 could be read "faith energized (produced)
by love." F. F. Bruce, The Epistle to the Galatians, NIGTC (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans
Publishing Co., 1988), 232.
146
D. Edmund Hiebert, The Thessalonians Epistles (Chicago: Moody Press, 1976), 46, 297.
147
So Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 25. Many other commentators interpret the context as governed by
justification instead of sanctification. E.g., Ernest De Witt Burton, A Critical and Exegetical
Commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians, ICC (Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, Ltd., 1980), 280; R. Alan
Cole, The Epistle of Paul to the Galatians, TNTC (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing
Co., 1989), 143-44; Ronald Y. K. Fung, The Epistle to the Galatians, NICNT (Grand Rapids: William
B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1988), 229-32; Robert G. Gromacki, Stand Fast in Liberty: An
Exposition of Galatians (Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1979), 152-53.
148
This author believes that sanctification is a primary theme of Galatians. For agreement and
discussion, see Merrill C. Tenney, Galatians: The Charter of Christian Liberty (Grand Rapids:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1950), 27; H. A. Ironside, Expository Messages on the Epistle to
the Galatians (New York: Loiseaux Brothers, 1940), 10; The Ryrie Study Bible, 1769; Daniel P. Fuller,
Gospel and Law: Contrast or Continuum? (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
1980), 114-15.

47
 Faith and Salvation

this hath he done largely before), but as it were gathering up his

argument, he briefly sheweth what the Christian life itself is
…Wherefore, seeing this place speaketh of the whole life of
Christians, no man of good sense can understand it as
concerning justification before God.149

Paul, therefore, is not addressing the reality of justifying faith, but the efficacy of
sanctifying faith.

Ephesians 2:10

This verse is used in much the same way as those above: to argue that
the faith that saves will produce measurable works.150 But this seems more than
the verse really says. “Created . . . for (epi) good works” means that God
purposed151 that every Christian have good works, and though it may be inferred
that they will, this phrase says nothing about the fulfillment of the purpose or what
measure of works validates faith. These works were prepared by God beforehand
(ois prohtoimasen ho theos) so that Christians might walk in them (hina en autois
peripathsaomen). The purpose clause signified by the hina uses the subjunctive
mood of peripato to express expectancy and probability, but not certainty.152 The
clause states a purpose, not a promise. Ephesians 2:10 shows that God’s desire for
every believer is to walk in the good works He has designed, and surely every
believer has some good works (1 Corinthians 4:5), but it does not make them the
decisive validation of genuine faith.

Faith as Submission

The issue of submission/surrender/commitment in relation to salvation is

fully discussed in chapter five under the subject of discipleship and salvation.
However, one passage sometimes used to support the idea of faith as submission,
John 1:12, should be discussed here because it mentions faith explicitly.

149
Martin Luther, A Commentary on St. Paul's Epistle to the Galatians, revised ed. based on the
"Middleton" ed. of the English version of 1575 (Westwood, NJ: Fleming H. Revell Company, n.d.),
465-66. Cf. also Robert Govett, Govett on Galatians (Miami Springs, FL: Conley & Schoettle
Publishing Co., 1981), 176.
150
MacArthur, The Gospel, 95-96; "Faith According to James," JETS 33:31; John R. W. Stott, The
Message of Ephesians (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1986), 84-85.
151
Purpose is expressed by the use of epi with the dative, a "true dative of purpose." Robertson,
WPNT, 4:525.
152
"The subjunctive mood is the mood of mild contingency; the mood of probability." See Dana
and Mantey, A Manual Grammar, 170. On clauses introduced by hina Burton asserts, "There is no
certain, scarcely a probable, instance in the New Testament of a clause introduced by hina denoting
actual result conceived of as such." See Ernest De Witt Burton, Syntax of the Moods and Tenses in
New Testament Greek (Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1900), 94.

48
 Faith and Salvation

Since submission of one’s life to the Lord is at the heart of Lordship

theology, it is not surprising that saving faith is defined as such a commitment.
Stott writes,

…in true faith there is an element of submission. Faith is

directed towards a Person. It is in fact a complete commitment
to this Person involving not only an acceptance of what is
offered but a humble surrender to what is or may be
demanded.153

Arguments to support this idea of faith often refer to the interpretation of pisteuw
eis in John, as discussed earlier. In John 1:12, however, appeal is also made to the
use of “receive” as a synonym of “believe.” Taking the argument further, it is
insisted that Christ must be received as Lord of one’s life if there is to be
salvation.154
The word “receive” can be taken as a parallel to “believe,” but this in no
way proves the Lordship argument. The basic meaning of lambano is “take,
receive, accept” not “submit, surrender, commit.”155 The word “receive” is used
in 1:12 in contrast to those who “did not know” and “did not receive” Jesus Christ
(1:10-11). These negative parallels show that to “receive” is also to “know”
(ginosko). Therefore, acknowledgment and recognition of who Jesus is (as the
Messiah and Son of God, cf. 6:69; 8:28; 20:31) is in view, not submission to Him
as Lord of one’s life.

Faith as Spurious

In view of Lordship Salvation’s understanding of faith seen thus far, it is

not surprising this position sees some examples of believing in the Scriptures as
inadequate for salvation. They claim these are examples of only intellectual or
emotional faith, not the necessary obedient or submissive faith, and thus spurious.
Though “false faith” is usually argued from James 2:19 as discussed above, John
2:23-25; 8:30-31; and Luke 8:4-8, 11-15 are claimed as examples of this kind of
insufficient faith. In interpreting these passages, the preponderance of
commentators assume the same position as the more vocal Lordship advocates.

153
Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:17. See also Brown, "Faith as Commitment," Worship 38:263; Scott
McCormick, Jr., "Faith as Surrender," Interpretation (Int) 17 (1963): 302-7; and James R. Edwards,
"Faith as Noun and Verb," CT 29 (August 9, 1985): 23.
154
Enlow, "Eternal Life," AW, 3; MacArthur, The Gospel, 206.
155
Burghard Siede, "lambanw," in NIDNTT, 3 (1981): 747-48; G. Delling, "lambanw," in TDNT, 4
(1967): 5-15; BAGD, s.v. "lambanw," 465-66. Of the three, the latter is the only dictionary to bring
into the meaning the idea of recognizing the authority of the person who is the object. It does this only
for John 1:12, 5:43, and 13:20, which seems like special pleading. Recognition most sensibly extends
only to Jesus as the Messiah and the Son of God, the Savior (20:31).

49
 Faith and Salvation

John 2:23-25

The argument from this passage focuses on the significance of the

terminology in verse 23 and the reaction of Jesus in verse 24. Speaking of Jesus
in Jerusalem at the Passover, it is said that “many believed in His name when they
saw the signs which he did. But Jesus did not commit Himself to them, because
He knew all men.” Commenting on those said to have “believed” in verse 23,
MacArthur states,

Their kind of belief has nothing to do with saving faith, as we

see from John’s testimony that “Jesus, on His part, was not
entrusting Himself to them, for He knew all men” (2:24). That’s
a clear statement about the inefficacy of artificial faith.156

Many commentators agree with MacArthur’s assessment of an artificial

faith for these “believers.”157 Typically three reasons are posited for this
conclusion: 1) They only believed in Christ’s name, not His person (v. 23); 2)
They only believed in the signs, not in Christ as the Messiah (v. 23); 3) Jesus
rejected their faith (v. 24).
The first argument must admit that there is no explicit denial of the
reality of true faith in this passage. The phrase “believed in His name”
(episteusan eis to onoma autou) in 2:23 would be taken the same as in 1:12
were it not for verse 24 (explained below). In 1:12 “those who believe in His
name” are those who receive Christ and become God’s children. Likewise, in
20:31, the purpose statement of the book, salvation is indicated by the phrase “life
through His name.” Also, the converse—not believing in the name of the Son of
God—merits eternal condemnation (3:18). Furthermore, it seems inconsistent for
commentators to argue that “believe in” (pisteuw eis) is John’s technical term for
saving faith, yet deny that same meaning in 2:23.158 That John chose to use such
language when he could have easily used other is convincing evidence that he
meant these people were saved.
156
MacArthur, The Gospel, 38. It should be noted that verse 24 does not contain a "clear statement"
on the kind of faith the believers had; it contains no statement on their faith, only a statement about
Jesus' response based on His supernatural knowledge of them.
157
Blum, "John," BKC, 280; Brown, John, 1:127; Rudolf Bultmann, The Gospel of John: A
Commentary, transl. G. R. Beasley-Murray, eds. R. W. N. Hoare and J. K. Riches (Philadelphia: The
Westminster Press, 1971), 131; Frederic Louis Godet, The Gospel of John (Grand Rapids: Zondervan
Publishing House, 1969), 371; Hendriksen, John, 127-28; Homer A. Kent, Light in the Darkness:
Studies in the Gospel of John (Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1974), 53; R. H. Lightfoot, St. John's
Gospel: A Commentary, ed. C. F. Evans (Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1956), 115; Morris, John, 205,
Schnackenburg, John, 1:35; Westcott, John, 45; Xavier Léon-Dufour, Lecture de l'evangile selon Jean
(chapitres 1-4): Parole de Dieu, Tome 1 (Paris: Éditions du Seuil, 1988), 285.
158
E.g., R. H. Lightfoot, John, 115; Brown, John, 1:126; Merrill C. Tenney, John: The Gospel of
Belief (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1975), 85.

50
 Faith and Salvation

Second, the supposed inadequacy of sign-based faith (insufficient faith

prompted by signs) is not supported by the text which states that they believed “in
His name.” This is significant faith regardless of what prompts it because the
person of Christ is the object of faith, not signs. The verb theoreo for “saw” can
have the basic meaning of “see” or “perceive” with physical eyes, but could also
denote the perception of mind and spirit,159 which may be the sense here. It is
used more clearly with this meaning elsewhere in John.160 Christianson uses three
other lines of argument to show that faith based on signs can be fully effectual: 1)
Signed-based faith is seen elsewhere in John (1:47-49; 2:11; 4:52-53; 10:41-42;
11:42, 45; 20:26-29); 2) The Lord Himself encouraged faith based on signs (1:50-
51; 10:37-38; 14:11); and 3) The Apostle John expected signs to prompt faith
(12:37), something he declared in no less than his purpose statement for the
Gospel (20:31).161 Finally, one should consider faith that is prompted by the
resurrection of Christ, the greatest of His signs. Faith based on signs may not be
on the same level of blessedness as faith exercised apart from signs (20:29), but
there is nothing to indicate it does not result in salvation in 2:23.
The third argument appears the most viable because the response to faith
described in verses 24-25 is not typical of Jesus. What then is the significance of
the words “Jesus did not commit Himself to them” (v. 24)? John evidently
intends a word play against the use of pisteuw in verse 23, for “commit” is a
transitive use of pisteuw and is used nonsoteriologically. The negative use of
pisteuw in verse 24 indicates Jesus’ lack of confidence in these believers, the
reason for which is given in the remaining clauses. The phrases “because (Dia)
He knew (ginoskein) all [men]” (v. 24) and “He knew (eginoske) what was in
man” (v. 25) indicate a supernatural knowledge about these people that led to an
unfavorable impression. The phrases say nothing explicit about the salvation
experience of the believers or the genuineness of faith, so the conclusion that
Jesus did not commit Himself to them because they had not truly believed must
come from inference or theological presuppositions. A better inference
incorporates the conclusions cited in response to the first two arguments: that
“believed in His name” and sign-based faith legitimately describe genuine faith.
In this way the unclear “Jesus did not commit Himself to them” is interpreted in
light of the clearer language of “believed in His name.”
If taken as genuine faith, Jesus did not want to commit Himself to these
believers because their faith was lacking in obedience at this early point. The
word “commit” would then denote the intimate relationship with Jesus that brings
further disclosure of His person and which is conditioned upon obedience (14:23;

159
BAGD, s.v. "theorew," 360.
160
Cf. John 4:19; 12:19; 14:17, 19. Dahn notes that verbs of seeing take on a special significance in
John, often that of spiritual perception and faith. He says, "Seeing as well as hearing again and again
provide the impetus to faith (2:11; 20:8), lead to knowledge (14:9), and minister to inner perception ("I
perceive that you are a prophet", 4:19)." Karl Dahn, s.v. "horaw," in NIDNTT 3 (1981): 516-17.
161
Christianson, "Significance of PISTEUW," 116-19.

51
 Faith and Salvation

15:14-15). The immature faith of “untrustworthy believers”162 is a subtle motif in

John (9:22; 12:42-43; 19:38).163 Sadler’s words form a fitting conclusion to this
discussion:

It has been said that their faith was a false faith, because Jesus,
who saw their hearts, did not trust Himself to them. But we
have no right to say this: for in the scriptures, especially in this
Gospel, every degree of faith is recognized as faith. If it
exhibits weakness and deficiency, it is not because the faith is
deficient, qua faith, but because the heart is shallow. Faith is a
product of the Word of God, received into the heart. It may
spring up, and afterwards wither, or be choked; but the
springing up is real for the time, and it withers because it has no
root, on account of the shallowness of the ground of the heart…
His not committing Himself to them may be best understood by
contrasting His conduct to them with that of His Apostles, to
whom He says, “I have called you friends for all things that I
have heard from my Father, I have made known to you” (xv.
15).164

John 8:30-31

Speaking again of Jesus’ ministry, this passage says, “As He spoke these
words, many believed in Him. Then Jesus said to those Jews who believed Him,
‘If you abide in My word, you are my disciples indeed’.” Spurious faith is also
claimed in this passage, as exemplified in this statement by Morris:

This section of discourse is addressed to those who believe, and

yet do not believe. Clearly they are inclined to think that what
Jesus said was true. But they were not prepared to yield Him
the far-reaching allegiance that real trust in Him implies.165

162
That is, true believers whom the Lord finds yet unworthy of His trust. For an excellent
development of this see Zane C. Hodges, "Untrustworthy Believers—John 2:23-25," BSac 135 (April-
June 1978): 139-52; Robert Bryant, "The Secret Believer in the Gospel of John" (Th.M. thesis, Dallas
Theological Seminary, 1975).
163
One example is the development of Nicodemus' faith from that of secret inquiry (3:1-4) to feeble
defense of Christ (7:47-52) to public identification with Christ (19:39-42). No doubt John intends the
word anthrwpw in 2:25 to carry the reader to anthrwpos in 3:1. Nicodemus serves as an example of
one who was known by Jesus (seen by how Jesus cuts to Nicodemus' concern, v. 3) and who was also
being drawn to faith, in the same manner as the people had in 2:23, by the signs he had seen (v. 2).
164
M. F. Sadler, The Gospel according to St. John (London: George Bell and Sons, 1883), 59-60.
165
Morris, John, 454. Most all commentators who argue for a spurious faith in 2:23-24 will also
argue for it here.

52
 Faith and Salvation

The usual reasons for this position are several: 1) It is argued that “believed Him”
in verse 31 indicates inadequate faith by the use of pisteuw without the
preposition eis; 2) Jesus gives a condition for becoming disciples which is equated
with salvation (v. 31); 3) It is said that the hostility of these believers continues
(vv. 33ff.) and Jesus calls them children of the devil (v. 44).
The first argument goes against evidence to the contrary. It is obvious
that those addressed in verse 31 are the same as those in verse 30 who “believed in
Him,” a strong term denoting salvation.166 As argued earlier in the chapter, the
construction of pisteuw without the preposition in verse 31 does not prove faith is
inadequate.167 In the context, salvation must be meant since in verse 24 pisteuw
with no preposition is used when Jesus states “if you do not believe that I am He,
you will die in your sins.” Also, in John 5:24, a clear salvation verse, no
preposition accompanies pisteuw. Sadler rightly concludes,

All this shows that too much stress is laid on the difference
between believing on Him and believing Him, particularly when
we find that believing Him that sent Him (Ch. v. 24, Revised),
expressed the fullest belief unto life.168

The second argument should be evaluated in light of this evidence. In

verse 31, the condition for becoming disciples (Ean hymeis meinhte en to logo)
need not be construed as an admonition to unbelievers. In fact, the opposite is
indicated by the emphatic pronoun hymeis which distinguishes the true believers
from the rest of the Jews.169 Also, Jesus admonishes them not to enter His word,
but to abide (meno) or continue in it. The aorist subjunctive (Ean . . . meinhte)
indicates a difference among believers: “All are disciples of Jesus who in any
way believe in his word, but those are truly disciples who once for all become
fixed in his word. Hence also the ‘if’.”170 Those who do abide in His word “are”
(present tense eimi) “disciples indeed” (alhthos maqhtai) who “will know”
(future tense ginosko) the truth and will be set free (future tense eleutheroo) by it.
Knowledge of the truth and freedom are results of both initial faith in Him as well
as future results from continuing to abide in Christ’s word, or teaching. The
assumption that they are already in His word indicates “abide” is a condition for
further knowledge of the truth and freedom in Christ. Discipleship, as intimacy

166
Gentry agrees this is a strong term for salvation (Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:56).
167
See pp. 18-20.
168
Sadler, John, 221.
169
So Lenski, John, 628.
170
Ibid., 629.

53
 Faith and Salvation

with Christ, is elsewhere in John made conditional on love and obedience (e.g.,
13:35; 14:15, 21, 23; 15:4, 7, 10, 14).171
The third argument from this passage notes the hostile objections of
verses 33 and following. This continuing hostility reflects the opposition of the
Jews, which is a major motif of this section. In light of what has been argued thus
far, verses 31-32 show Jesus briefly directing His attention to those Jews who
were saved as He taught in the temple. John’s commentary in verse 30 is inserted
before Jesus’ remarks to direct the reader to a change of focus by Christ before the
opposition resumes in verse 33 as a reaction to Christ’s remarks.172 Lenski notes
that the editorial significance of the information is similar to that in verse 27
which explains to the readers why Jesus turned to prophecy in verse 28.173 As
soon as He finishes his remarks to these believers, the Jews raise another
objection, just as they have been doing from the start of the dialogue (cf. 8:13, 19,
22, 25). The objection of verse 33 is totally out of character with the inclination
of those mentioned in verses 31 and 32. The identity of those in verse 33 is
assumed, as Lenski argues, “John does not need to say in v. 33 who these
objectors are, for we have heard them from the very start, and their objection is of
the same type as before.”174 Jesus thus calls the unbelieving Jews children of the
devil (v. 44).
The above interpretation is most reasonable because it prevents Christ,
who says in verse 45 “you do not believe Me,” from contradicting John in verses
30-31 who said they “believed in Him” and “believed Him.” It also has greater
textual and theological consistency than that which labels these “unbelieving
believers.”

Luke 8:4-8, 11-15

The parable of the soils is also used by Lordship advocates to argue for
spurious or temporary faith.175 The parable and its interpretation is found in
Matthew 13:3-23 and Mark 4:3-20, but the account in Luke is of special interest to
this study because it says that the second soil (shallow soil on the rock) represents
those who “believe for a while and in time of temptation fall away” (8:13). Luke
is the only author to say these believed.176 Concerning this second group, the
argument for the Lordship position says of their reception of the gospel (the seed
sown),

171
The important difference and relationship between salvation and discipleship is discussed in
chapter five.
172
This Johannine technique of editorial explanation is further discussed in Hodges, Gospel Under
Siege, 39-40.
173
Lenski, John, 627.
174
Ibid., 628.
175
MacArthur, The Gospel, 117-27; Packer, "Conversion," Crux 25:20. Most commentators also
take this interpretation. E.g., R. C. H. Lenski, The Interpretation of St. Luke's Gospel (Minneapolis:

54
 Faith and Salvation

No thought is involved, no counting of the cost. It is quick,

emotional, euphoric, instant excitement without any
understanding of the actual significance of discipleship. That is
not genuine faith.177

It could be argued that hermeneutically it is unwise to press every detail

of a parable for theological subtleties. Whether these groups genuinely believed
or not may not be significant to the main point of this parable which simply
teaches that people respond differently to the gospel and those with good hearts
bear abundant fruit. However, it is significant that the word “believe” is used of
the second group, for it has been argued in passages studied so far that “believe”
signifies authentic faith.
There is evidence to suggest that “believe” means no less than saving
faith here. First, it is observed that only the first group has the word (obviously
the gospel) snatched from them by Satan “lest they should believe and be saved”
(v. 12). But those of the second group (v. 13) receive the word and believe apart
from Satan’s interference.178 The text indicates by grammatical (de) and literary
contrasts that belief clearly secures salvation, something the devil understands
when he takes away the word in verse 12. This being so, it would be a
hermeneutical travesty to give “believe” in verse 13 a different meaning from
verse 12 without overwhelming support.179 Marshall argues that Luke’s use of
pisteuw in this passage is in no way distinctive from other soteriological uses in
the Synoptics.180 In addition, this formula of dechomai with ton logon (“receive
the word”) is used consistently by the early church for belief that brings genuine

Augsburg Publishing House, 1961), 450; Norval Geldenhuys, Commentary on the Gospel of Luke,
NICNT (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1951), 244; William Hendriksen,
Exposition of the Gospel According to Luke, NTC (Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1978), 427-28;
Walter L. Liefeld, "Luke," in The Expositor's Bible Commentary (EBC), (8:797-1059), 907; Jacques
Dupont, "La parable du semeur dans la version de Luc," in Apophroreta: Feschrift fur Ernst
Haenchen, 97-108 (Berlin: Verlag Alfred Topelmann, 1964), 103, 108.
176
Interestingly, neither MacArthur nor Packer refer to Luke's account and this mention of belief,
though it would seem to their advantage to do so.
177
MacArthur, The Gospel, 123.
178
So Zane C. Hodges, The Hungry Inherit (Portland, OR: Multnomah Press, 1980), 68-69.
179
See Robert L. Shank, Life in the Son: A Study of the Doctrine of Perseverance (Springfield, MO:
Westcott Publishers, 1960), 32. Though Shank is generally aligned with the Lordship view (cf. pp.
217-20), he argues for true belief here. He goes on to argue, however, the Arminian position that
salvation can be lost.
180
I. Howard Marshall, "Tradition and Theology in Luke (Luke 8:5-15)," Tyndale Bulletin (TynBul)
20 (1969): 66.

55
 Faith and Salvation

salvation (Acts 8:14; 11:1; 17:11; 1 Thessalonians 1:6 [which adds “with joy” as
Luke does]; 2:13).181
What may make this belief in verse 13 seem spurious is the phrase “for a
time” (pros kairon) that modifies pisteuw, and the related fact that in time of
testing these believers “fall away” (afistantai). Obviously, both indicate a
faith that does not endure, but they also fall short of denying the initial reality of
that faith. If these details are to be pressed for significance in relation to the
reality of faith, then it must also be admitted that real germination and growth also
occurred, because the seed (word of the gospel) “sprang up” (v. 6). Furthermore,
it should be noted that Luke gives the reason for the withering of the second
group’s growth as both “it lacked moisture” (8:6) and “these have no root” (8:13),
to which Matthew and Mark add mention that this group “did not have much
earth” (Matthew 13:5; Mark 4:5). The concepts are all related, but in no way
jeopardize the integrity of the initial reception of the word as all relate to growth,
not germination.182 In fact, the concept of being “rooted” is used elsewhere of the
basis for ongoing sanctification after salvation (Ephesians 3:17; Colossians 2:6-7).
Finally, the possibility that real faith can fail seems implied by the Lord Himself
in Luke 22:32 when He tells Peter, “I have prayed for you that your faith should
not fail.”183
There must always be caution when using parables to teach doctrine,
especially the major doctrines of soteriology. The interpretation of parables must
be held accountable to the plain teaching of Christ and the rest of the New
Testament.184 In this context, Jesus is teaching there will be various degrees of
acceptance of the message of the gospel. He is not teaching how people are
saved. There is sufficient evidence not only to question but also to reject the
Lordship argument that the parable of the soils, specifically Luke 8:13, teaches the
possibility of a spurious faith.

181
See Marshall, The Gospel of Luke, NIGTC (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
1978), 325-26; John Nolland, Luke 1-9:20, WBC (Dallas: Word Books, 1989), 385, 388.
182
LaVerdiere's comment is fitting: ". . . the word which has been sowed is viewed from the
standpoint of the hearers who have internalized it in varying degrees or who have rejected it. The
word is thus seen as operative in the believers, and the kind of ground merely describes the quality of
its internalization." Eugene LaVerdiere, Luke, New Testament Message (Wilmington, DE: Michael
Glazier, Inc., 1980), 114.
183
Cf. the thought of Acts 20:30; 1 Tim 1:19; 2 Pet 3:17.
184
So Bernard Ramm, Protestant Biblical Interpretation, third revised ed. (Grand Rapids: Baker
Book House, 1979), 285.

56
 Faith and Salvation

Faith as a Gift of God

The Lordship concept of faith relies heavily on the assumption that

saving faith is a gift of God which contains a divine dynamic to sustain the
believer in a righteous life. Faith is said to be a “saving energy” which is
“divinely produced.”185 The logical conclusion is stated by Miller: “…if it is
accepted that faith is a gift of God, then it would seem possible to assert that part
and parcel of the gift of faith is the ability and will to commit one’s life to the
object of saving faith, Jesus Christ, not just the ability to place trust in His promise
to deal with the sin question.”186 Likewise, MacArthur concludes, “The faith God
begets includes both the volition and the ability to comply with His will…In other
words, faith encompasses obedience.”187
Support for faith as this kind of a gift from God centers on the text of
Ephesians 2:8-9 which says, “For by grace you have been saved through faith, and
that not of yourselves; it is the gift of God, not of works, lest anyone one should
boast.”188 The crucial interpretational problem is the identity of the antecedent of
the demonstrative pronoun touto, “that,” connected by kai to the preceding Th
gar cariti (grace) este sesosmenoi (perfect passive participle of sozo) dia ths
pisteos (faith). Is it “grace,” “faith,” or salvation as a whole? Less common is
the view that “grace” is the antecedent, for then it would be redundant to call it a
“gift.” A few commentators argue that “faith” is the antecedent,189 a view just
shown to be most conducive to Lordship theology. However, this is unlikely
since “that” (touto) is neuter but “faith” (and “grace” also) is feminine.
The antecedent of the demonstrative pronoun “that” is best taken as the
concept of salvation presented in the verse. Exegetical support for this is
compelling. First, this is consistent with salvation by grace as the governing
theme of the context beginning in chapter one, and especially in 2:4-9. Second, as
Hoehner notes, it is common for the neuter touto to refer to the previous phrase or
clause, as in 1:15 and 3:1.190 Third, there is parallelism between “not of
yourselves” in verse 8 and “not of works” in verse 9 which best harmonizes with
the concept of salvation by grace through faith rather than faith only. Many

185
MacArthur, The Gospel, 28, 172-73. "Saving energy" is quoted by MacArthur from B. F.
Westcott, St. Paul's Epistle to the Ephesians (Minneapolis: Klock and Klock, 1906, reprint), 32.
186
Miller, "Christ's Lordship," 36.
187
MacArthur, The Gospel, 173.
188
Ibid., 28, 172-73; Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:17; Miller, "Christ's Lordship," 36.
189
For example, Markus Barth, Ephesians 1-3, AB (New York: Doubleday & Company, 1984), 225;
Westcott, Ephesians, 32; Handley C. G. Moule, Ephesian Studies (Grand Rapids: Kregel Publications,
1977), 77; William Hendriksen, Exposition of Ephesians, NTC (Grand Rapids: Baker Book House,
1967), 122-23.
190
Harold W. Hoehner, "Ephesians," in BKC (613-45), 624.

57
 Faith and Salvation

commentators support the view that the antecedent is salvation.191 MacArthur

concedes somewhat, but contends that since faith is part of the process of
salvation in this passage, it is a gift of God also.192 But this too easily confuses the
gift (salvation), the grounds (grace), and the means (faith).193
.. The Lordship conclusion that faith is a gift of God is a theological
inference as Hoekema admits:

It is hard to find specific biblical texts teaching that faith is the

gift of God. The fact that we are completely dependent on God
for our salvation as well as everything else certainly implies that
we cannot have true faith unless God enables us to do so.194

However, there are some theological problems with faith as a gift of God in the
way Lordship advocates interpret it.195 First, when faith is called a dynamic (the
same as calling it a power), it is confused with the Holy Spirit. The Spirit is the
agent of salvation and the Power that effects a changed life. Faith is the
instrument of salvation which, when exercised as a response to God’s grace,
secures the Spirit’s salvation. Second, the idea of faith as an infused substance
resembles Roman Catholic sacramentalism and neglects the aspect of human
response.196 Third, if faith is the gift of God’s saving power, the demand for
people to “believe” seems misplaced. A command to “accept God’s power”
would be more appropriate, yet this is not how the gospel is presented in the
Bible. Finally, if faith is infused as a divine dynamic that guarantees good works,
the many admonitions to good works in the New Testament seem eviscerated of
real significance.

191
Besides Hoehner, also see W. Robertson Nicoll, "Ephesians," in EGT (3:16-395), 289; Robertson,
WPNT, 4:525; Irwin J. Habeck, Ephesians (Milwaukee: Northwestern Publishing House, 1978), 43;
Rudolf Schnackenburg, Der Brief an die Epheser, Evangelisch-Katholischer Kommentar zum Neuen
Testament (Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener Verlag, 1982), 98. John Peter Lange, "Ephesians," in
Commentary on the Holy Scriptures: Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, Colossians, transl. and ed.
Philip Schaff (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, n.d.), 80. Lange argues that most notable
exegetes have held this view.
192
MacArthur, The Gospel, 173. It is assumed that this represents his latest position, since in an
earlier work he argued against it and for "the act of believing" as the antecedent. See John F.
MacArthur, Jr., Ephesians, The MacArthur New Testament Commentary (MNTC) (Chicago: Moody
Press, 1986), 61.
193
Hodges, Free!, 219.
194
Anthony A. Hoekema, Saved by Grace (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
1989), 143.
195
See Gary L. Nebeker, "Is Faith a Gift of God?," in The Grace Evangelical Society News (GESN)
4 (July 1989): 1, 4; Berkouwer, Faith and Justification, 191; Hodges, Free!, 219-20.
196
See Berkouwer's discussion, Faith and Justification, 191.

58
 Faith and Salvation

The Holy Spirit is the effectual power for both salvation (John 3:5) and
the believer’s sanctification197 through the exercise of one’s faith. Faith is not an
“energy” or a “dynamic;” these terms must be reserved for God the Spirit. The
Lordship understanding of faith as an infused energy seems beyond biblical
validity, especially if Ephesians 2:8-9 is the chief appeal.198

A Biblical Understanding of Faith

Having argued what faith is not, it is necessary to articulate a definition

and description of faith consistent with the biblical evidence. The purpose of this
section is to state the nature of faith in a way that reflects the biblical evidence as
that to which Lordship advocates must respond.

Faith as a Human Response

It is clear that faith is a human response for the simple reason that God
commands it of men (Acts 16:31). As shown above, the gift of Ephesians 2:8-9 is
salvation, not faith.199 Faith does not come from outside a person, but from
within. Berkouwer rightly says,

…faith is not a gift in the sense of a donum superadditum added

to the human nature as a new organ. This would mean that an
unbeliever is less of a human than a believer. Such a notion is
the result of cutting off faith from total concreteness of human
life.200

God the Spirit convicts people of sin, righteousness, and judgment (John
16:8-11) by His revelation of the truth about Jesus Christ in the gospel (2
Corinthians 4:6). In this way God stirs people to respond and draws them to
Himself (John 6:44), but in the end faith is a person’s own responsibility. It is not
necessary here to harmonize this human side of salvation with the doctrine of

197
For example, He fills (Eph 5:18), intercedes in prayer (Rom 8:26), illumines and teaches (1 Cor
2:12-13), and bears fruit in the believer's life (Gal 5:22-23).
198
Though the view that faith is not a gift of God is preferred by this writer, the view that faith is a
gift of God can avoid the theological problems mentioned above if it is not understood as a dynamic,
power, or energy, but simply the gift of God-given ability. Acts 17:26-27 shows that God has given
man the ability to "grope for Him and find Him." Another understanding that avoids these problems is
when faith is considered a gift in the sense that it is prompted by the Spirit of God in response to the
hearing the Word of God (Rom 10:17).
199
Pp. 52ff.
200
Berkouwer, Faith and Justification, 191.

59
 Faith and Salvation

divine election, but only to note that the Bible clearly teaches both, and a person
must accept both whether or not the mystery can be fathomed.201

Faith as a Simple Response

Since faith is not a “divine dynamic” but a human response, it can be

stripped of the cumbersome requirements attached to it by Lordship teachers.
Obedience, measurable works, and submission, if included in faith, would depend
on a divine infusion of power. Faith would be the result of salvation instead of
salvation the result of faith as Acts 16:31 so clearly demonstrates. Faith as a
simple response is evidenced in many Bible passages; so many that discussion of
them all would be redundant. Some exemplary ones will be mentioned briefly.
Since the purpose of John’s Gospel is to bring people to faith in Christ
(20:30-31), it should be the primary source of instruction on the nature of faith.
Here the verb pisteuw is used almost one hundred times in relation to salvation.
One example of a full invitation to salvation through faith is found in the simple
words of 3:15 and 16: “Whoever believes in Him should not perish but have
eternal life.” There are no conditions attached here, only the synonym “look” for
believe (3:14; cf. Numbers 21:8-9), the force of which is captured by Hogan: “In
‘looking,’ there is no idea of committal of life, no thought of healing being
deserved, no question concerning the subsequent life of the looker, no possibility
of surrender to the object of vision.”202 With equal simplicity Jesus told the
woman at Sycar, “If you knew the gift of God, and who it is who says to you,
‘Give Me a drink,’ you would have asked Him, and He would have given you
living water.” If there are hidden conditions to salvation other than the simple
request of faith, Jesus would be guilty of deception.203 Other offers in John are
just as simple and clear (1:12; 5:24; 6:47; 7:37-38; 8:24; 9:35-38; 11:25-26;
12:46), as is the purpose statement in 20:31: “but these are written that you may
believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing you may have
life in His name.”

201
For a good contemporary discussion, see John Feinberg, Norman Geisler, Bruce Reichenbach,
and Clark Pinnock, Predestination & Free Will, eds. David Basinger and Randall Basinger (Downers
Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1986).
202
William Hogan, "The Relationship of the Lordship of Christ to Salvation" (Th.M. thesis, Dallas
Theological Seminary, 1959), 16. MacArthur criticizes Hogan claiming that Jesus used this example
from the Old Testament to teach Nicodemus the necessity of repentance, not "easy" faith. Only
eisegesis could lead him to make the insupportable remark, "In order to look at the snake on the pole,
they had to drag themselves to where they could see it" (MacArthur, The Gospel, 45-46). The snake
was used by Jesus for two obvious reasons. First, it being lifted up pictures the work of Christ on the
cross (cf. 8:28; 12:32, 34 where the same verb for "lift up," hypsow, is used of Christ on the cross).
Second, with both the snake and with Christ, it is implied that the simple look of faith saves.
203
Still, MacArthur finds conditions of commitment between the words of John's account. For
example, he argues that to "drink" "implies full compliance and surrender," yet goes on to say "to
attempt to define faith with a metaphor is unwarranted selectivity" (MacArthur, The Gospel, 52).

60
 Faith and Salvation

Another key passage that explicitly argues the necessity of faith alone for
salvation (justification) is Romans 4. Nothing in this passage includes in faith the
ideas of commitment, submission, or obedience. Faith is instead contrasted with
anything that would make justification a reward for human merit (Romans 4:4-5,
16).
The general nature of simple faith is seen in the unencumbered formula
“Ask, and it will be given to you” in Matthew 7:7. Such a promise assures that
the simple response of man to God’s free gift of salvation will also be rewarded.
As Machen asserts, “Certainly, at bottom, faith is in one sense a very simple thing;
it simply means that abandoning the vain effort of earning one’s way into God’s
presence we accept the gift of salvation which Christ offers so full and free.”204
Godet’s comment on Paul’s concept of faith is similar:

Faith, in Paul’s sense, is something extremely simple, such that

it does not in the least impair the freeness of salvation. God
says: I give thee; the heart answers: I accept; such is faith.205

The simplicity of faith for receiving the gift of salvation persists to the closing
words of the Bible: “And whoever desires, let him take the water of life freely”
(Revelation 22:17).

204
J. Gresham Machen, What Is Faith? (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1925),
181.
205
Godet, Romans, 92.

61
 Faith and Salvation

Faith as a Volitional Response

If one claims that there are different kinds of faith, one empty or
intellectual and another effectual or volitional, it seems unsafe to claim support
from the Bible. The passages studied in this chapter can be used to argue that in
the Scriptures, the response of faith in the gospel anticipates genuine faith. And
though Bible passages may on occasion emphasize either the aspects of
knowledge and assent (e.g. John 11:26-27; 20:31; 1 John 5:1; 1 Corinthians 15:1-
11) or the volitional aspects (e.g. the commands to believe), the three are never
wholly separated, nor can they be.206 Saving facts are necessary to saving faith,207
so is agreement with the facts, but the response to the command to believe those
facts is also essential. While it could be said that mere knowledge and mental
assent without a personal response falls short of the biblical understanding of
saving faith, it is doubtful that such psychologizing of faith should really be
imposed on the Bible. The construct of faith as knowledge (notitia), assent
(assensus), and volition (fiducia) may be used to describe the nature of faith
psychologically, but should not be used to distinguish different kinds of faith
biblically.208
Still the volitional aspect of faith must be articulated, because this is
where the Lordship controversy centers. Hodges defines faith as “receiving the
testimony of God. It is the inward conviction that what God says to us in the
gospel is true.”209 But he also calls it “an act of appropriation,”210 which seems to
imply a personal response of embracing as trustworthy the object (or promise) in
view. No more than this can be understood by saving faith. Faith as a
commitment of the totality of one’s life to the Lord simply has no biblical support.
The only commitment that might be said to characterize faith is the commitment
of one’s eternal destiny to Christ for salvation.211 But this is actually secondary to
the primary idea of passive appropriation. Machen notes,

206
So Hoekema, Saved by Grace, 143.
207
See Raymond E. Brown's remarks on 1 John 5:1 and the necessity of facts to faith in The Epistles
of John, AB (Garden City, NY: Doubleday & Company, 1982), 534-35.
208
Clark observes a major weakness with this construct: "The crux of the difficulty with the popular
analysis of faith into notitia (understanding), assensus (assent), and fiducia (trust), is that fiducia
comes from the same root as fides (faith). The Latin fide is not a good synonym for the Greek pisteuw.
Hence this popular analysis reduces to the obviously absurd definition that faith consists of
understanding, assent, and faith. Something better than this tautology must be found" (Clark, Faith,
52). He consequently dismisses any distinction between head and heart knowledge (ibid., 58-60).
209
Hodges, Free!, 31.
210
Ibid., 40.
211
See Ryrie, Salvation, 121.

62
 Faith and Salvation

The true reason why faith is given such an exclusive place by

the New Testament, so far as the attainment of salvation is
concerned, over against love and over against everything else in
man…is that faith means receiving something, not doing
something or even being something. To say, therefore, that our
faith saves us means that we do not save ourselves even in the
slightest measure, but that God saves us.212

Faith as Determined by Its Object

Since faith in the Bible always speaks of genuine faith, what determines
its validity in the Scriptures is not its quality, but its object. Warfield writes, “The
saving power resides exclusively, not in the act of faith or the attitude of faith or
the nature of faith, but in the object of faith.”213 Properly speaking, one is not
saved by faith as a condition, but through faith as a means.214 To examine the
quality of one’s faith is therefore a misplaced emphasis. Again, Machen’s words
are appropriate:

The efficacy of faith, then, depends not upon the faith itself,
considered as a psychological phenomenon, but upon the object
of the faith, namely Christ. Faith is not regarded in the New
Testament as itself a meritorious work or a meritorious
condition of the soul; but it is regarded as a means which is used
by the grace of God: the New Testament never says that a man
is saved on account of his faith, but always that he is saved
through his faith or by means of his faith; faith is merely the
means which the Holy Spirit uses to apply to the individual soul
the benefits of Christ’s death (emphasis his).215

To emphasize the quality of one’s faith necessarily means that the object of faith
is de-emphasized.216 The proper object of faith is the person and work of Jesus
Christ as declared in the gospel (1 Corinthians 15:1-11, 14, 17). Genuine faith in
an improper object cannot save (James 2:19).
212
Machen, What Is Faith?, 173.
213
Benjamin B. Warfield, "Faith," in Biblical and Theological Studies, 404-44, ed. Samuel Craig
(Philadelphia: Presbyterian and Reformed, 1952), 425.
214
"The expressions of and through faith direct us to the objectivity of God's grace in Christ, which,
of and through faith, is recognized and received as wholly divine grace" (Berkouwer, Faith and
Justification, 80). Also, see Warfield, "Faith," Studies, 425-26.
215
Machen, What Is Faith?, 180. See also Robert Preus, "Perennial Problems in the Doctrine of
Justification," Concordia Theological Quarterly (CTQ) 45 (1981): 176.
216
See the argument by J. Kevin Butcher, "A Critique of The Gospel According to Jesus," JOTGES
2 (Spring 1989): 39.

63
 Faith and Salvation

This truth is born out in the many miracle narratives which show that
simple faith secures the power of God. Most notable is the account of the boy
with the mute spirit and his father who received a miracle though his faith was
small (Mark 9:14-29). In the parallel account (Matthew 17:14-21) Jesus used the
occasion to teach that faith the size of a mustard seed is enough to secure miracles
(cf. Luke 17:6). A small faith is not inferior in quality, but in amount. Such is
also the case with saving faith.

Weak faith will not remove mountains, but there is one thing at
least that it will do; it will bring a sinner into peace with God.
Our salvation does not depend upon the strength of our faith;
saving faith is a channel not a force.217

The sad consequence of examining the quality of faith instead of its

object is simply that one begins to put faith in one’s faith instead of its object.
Objectivity is surrendered to subjectivity and inevitably assurance of salvation is
impossible.218 Machen expresses it this way:

…it is not as a quality of the soul that faith saves a man, but
only as the establishment of contact with a real object of the
faith.
…Faith is, indeed, nowadays being exalted to the skies; but the
sad fact is that this very exaltation of faith is leading logically
and inevitably to a bottomless skepticism which is the precursor
of despair.219

Faith as a Non-Meritorious Response

It has already been observed from Paul’s definitive theology of the

gospel, his Epistle to the Romans, that salvation is a free gift (Romans 6:23)
secured by the obedience of Christ, not the sinner (Romans 5:15-21). Faith in and
of itself can have no merit (Romans 4:4-5, 16). Faith as a divinely prompted yet
human response in no way makes it a meritorious work that earns salvation.

217
Machen, What Is Faith?, 251.
218
Though the issue of assurance will not be addressed directly in this study, the Appendix will
survey the positions of both sides of the debate.
219
Machen, What Is Faith?, 174. Machen wrote this against the liberal tendencies of his day, but it
is also a fitting word to Lordship proponents because of their similar concern with one's faith to the
neglect of the object of faith.

64
 Faith and Salvation

Conclusion

The lexical evidence and Bible passages do not support the Lordship
definition of faith as obedience, willingness to obey, or submission. Neither can it
be shown that faith is a “divine dynamic” which is a gift from God or that it
guarantees a certain measure of works, though it implies works. Furthermore,
there is no strong argument that the Bible contains examples of spurious faith.
Faith is always real faith.
The lexical evidence shows that faith is trust, reliance upon, or
confidence in something. Biblical passages demonstrate its simplicity as a human
response. It involves man in his intellectual and volitional capacities which
should not be separated. The validity of faith is determined by the quality of its
object, not the quality of faith itself.
What makes saving faith different from any other faith is its object.
Therefore, saving faith is defined as trust or confidence in the Lord Jesus Christ as
the Savior from sin. It is a personal acceptance of the work of the Lord Jesus
Christ on the cross for the sinner. There is full agreement with Calvin’s definition
of faith:

Now we shall have a complete definition of faith, if we say, that

it is a steady and certain knowledge of the Divine benevolence
towards us, which, being founded on the truth of the gratuitous
promise in Christ, is both revealed to our minds, and confirmed
in our hearts, by the Holy Spirit.220

When one believes, he takes God at His word and personally appropriates the
provision of Christ’s free gift of salvation for himself. This is saving faith.

220
John Calvin, Institutes of the Christian Religion, 2 vols., transl. Henry Beveridge (Grand Rapids:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1975), 3.2.7. Calvin taught that assurance was included in faith
(Institutes 3.2.16). For an expanded discussion, see Hodges "Assurance," JOTGES 3:11-16; Victor A.
Shepherd, The Nature and Function of Faith in the Theology of John Calvin, NABPR Dissertation
Series, Number 2 (Macon, GA: Mercer University Press, 1983), 24-28.

65
66
 REPENTANCE AND SALVATION

CHAPTER 3
The role of repentance in salvation is a second area of great controversy
in the Lordship debate. At the heart of the disagreement is the precise meaning of
the term as used particularly in the New Testament in soteriological contexts.
After examining the controversy over the nature of repentance in relation to
salvation, this chapter will proceed to evaluate the lexical arguments and the key
Bible passages used by Lordship advocates. The chapter will then conclude with
a biblical understanding of repentance.

The Issue

The controversy over repentance concerns the scope of its meaning in

soteriological passages. That the Scriptures sometime refer specifically to a
repentance involved with salvation is generally accepted by both sides.1 While
Free Grace advocates think of repentance in terms of a "change of mind,"2
Lordship proponents argue for a narrower definition of repentance as that which is
always related to sin. Gentry declares, "The necessary element in salvatory
repentance is a true recognition of one's evil state and a decided resolve to forsake
sin and thrust oneself at Christ's mercy."3 Likewise, Mueller asserts, "Repentance
is related to the issue of sin, which also includes unbelief in Christ" (emphasis
his).4 MacArthur writes that the primary New Testament word, metanoia,
"always speaks of a change of purpose, and specifically a turning from sin"
(emphasis his).5 Pink's formal definition is typical of the Lordship understanding
of repentance: "Repentance is a supernatural and inward revelation from God,
giving a deep consciousness of what I am in His sight, which causes me to loathe
and condemn myself, resulting in a bitter sorrow for sin, a holy horror and hatred
1
A notable exception is Zane C. Hodges of the Free Grace position who believes repentance is not a
condition of salvation, but a condition of a harmonious relationship with God. His view is explained in
Absolutely Free!, 143-63. Both Belcher and Erickson characterize the entire Free Grace position by
Hodges's view. See Belcher, A Layman's Guide, 18, 53-55; Millard J. Erickson, "Lordship Theology:
The Current Controversy," Southwestern Journal of Theology 33 (Spring 1991): 6-7. However, most
in the Free Grace position hold that repentance is involved in salvation. See Charles C. Ryrie,
Salvation, 91-100; Michael G. Cocoris, Lordship Salvation: Is It Biblical? (Dallas: Redencion Viva,
1983), 11-12; Robert N. Wilkin, "Repentance and Salvation--Part 4: New Testament Repentance:
Repentance in the Gospels and Acts," JOTGES 3 (Spring 1990): 11-25; "Part 5: New Testament
Repentance: Repentance in the Epistles and Revelation," 3 (Autumn 1990): 19-32; Livingston
Blauveldt, Jr., "Does the Bible Teach Lordship Salvation?" BSac 143 (January-March 1986): 42.
2
See the Free grace sources listed in the previous note with the exception of Hodges.
3
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:60. While some Lordship proponents include sorrow as a
necessary element of repentance (see below), Gentry does not.
4
Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 21.
5
MacArthur, The Gospel, 162.

67
 Repentance and Salvation

for sin, and a turning away from or forsaking of sin."6 Such a definition makes
turning away from sin, though stated as a result, an essential and necessary
component of repentance.7
The criticism of the Free Grace understanding of repentance as a change
of mind is thus stated by MacArthur:

This kind of repentance has nothing to do with turning from sin

or abandoning self. It is utterly devoid of any recognition of
personal guilt, any intent to obey God, or any desire for true
righteousness.8

MacArthur demonstrates his difference with the Free Grace view when he gives
this three-fold significance to repentance: 1) Intellectually it is a recognition of
sin; 2) Emotionally it includes an element of sorrow; and 3) Volitionally it is a
"change of direction … a determination--to abandon stubborn disobedience and
surrender the will to Christ" which for MacArthur must result in an observable
change of behavior.9
Finally, some Lordship advocates assert that repentance can be
synonymous with faith,10 an assertion allowed by some in the Free Grace
position.11 Others say that repentance and faith belong together as an
"indissoluble pair" and are the constitutional elements of conversion; repentance
being the negative aspect of conversion, and faith the positive.12 Whatever the
6
A. W. Pink, The Doctrine of Salvation (Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1975), 58. See also
Boice, Discipleship, 107-8.
7
Some Lordship people, like Gentry and Pink, seem reluctant to call repentance the actual forsaking
of sins. They prefer to speak of the "determination or resolve" to forsake sin. But as will be seen,
most hold that a change of conduct is a necessary ingredient of repentance. For example, Pink also
argues there are three "phases of repentance": a change of mind, heart, and life, and that "The three
must go together for a genuine repentance" (Pink, Salvation, 72). Many adhere to The Westminster
Confession of Faith which says of repentance, "By it a sinner…so grieves for, and hates his sins, as to
turn from them all unto God, purposing and endeavoring to walk with him in all the ways of his
commandments" (17:2). See also, Stott, Basic Christianity, 112-13; Bruce Jones, "Real Repentance,"
Moody Monthly (MM) (October 1987): 23.
8
MacArthur, The Gospel, 161.
9
Ibid., 164. MacArthur has stated both that "repentance always involves an element of remorse"
(emphasis added, p. 163) and that it "often accompanies an overwhelming sense of sorrow" (emphasis
added, p. 164). He also clarifies that behavioral change is not repentance, but the necessary fruit of
repentance (p. 164).
10
Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 20; Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:61; MacArthur says,
"repentance is at the core of saving faith" (The Gospel, 32).
11
For example, Chafer, Theology, 3:373-76; Ryrie, Salvation, 99; Wilkin, "Repentance and
Salvation, Part 3: New Testament Repentance: Lexical Considerations," JOTGES 2 (Autumn 1989):
18-19.
12
Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:15; Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:62. Gentry speaks of a
"repentant faith" required for salvation.

68
 Repentance and Salvation

relation there is general agreement on the Lordship side with Pink who says,
"They who leave out repentance, are preaching 'another gospel' (Galatians 1:6)."13
Lexical evidence is certainly not the main argument of the Lordship
position, but must be considered for a balanced understanding of the parameters of
repentance. The main Lordship argument is built upon a number of Bible
passages, most of which will be examined in some detail after an evaluation of the
lexical evidence.

An Evaluation of the Lexical Arguments

The lexical argument for the Lordship understanding of repentance

involves three New Testament words: metanoew, metamelomai, and
epistrefw. The primary word, metanew, is often associated with the other two
to define repentance, its usual translation. MacArthur thus explains how he
understands repentance:

Repentance is also not simply a mental activity; genuine

repentance involves the intellect, emotions, and will.18 …Of the
three words that are used in the Greek Gospels to describe the
process, one emphasizes the emotional element of regret, sorrow
over the past evil course of life, metamelomai;…a second
expresses reversal of the entire mental attitude, metanoew,
…the third denotes a change in the direction of life, one goal
being substituted for another, epistrefomai.
________
18
Cf. Berkhof, p. 486.14

This section of the study will examine the relationship of metanoew and its
translation "repentance" to metamelomai and epistrefw. It will also discuss
the meaning of metanoew in the New Testament.

13
Pink, Salvation, 73. Also, MacArthur, The Gospel, 22.
14
MacArthur, The Gospel, 163-64.

69
 Repentance and Salvation

The Association of Metanoew with Metamelomai

MacArthur links metamelomai with metanoew which invests the latter

with emotional and soteriological significance. The word metamelomai is
usually defined as "change one's mind, regret, repent"15 and expresses emotional
sorrow over a past decision or stance.16 The six uses of metamelomai in the
New Testament never refer to the repentance associated with salvation.17 Laubach
states that the term looks back, "Hence, it does not necessarily cause a man to turn
to God."18 Vincent notes that metamelomai has "a meaning quite foreign to
repentance in the ordinary gospel sense."19 Gentry agrees with Vincent and
concludes, "It is simply never used in the gospel message."20 Indeed, 2
Corinthians 7:8-10 shows that sorrow, expressed by metamelomai, is not
identical with repentance, expressed by metanoew. In this passage, Paul explains
that sorrow can lead to repentance or death. Judas regretted (metamelomai) his
betrayal of Jesus, but did not find salvation (Matthew 27:3).21
Thus the use of metamelomai to connect soteriological repentance with
emotional sorrow for sins has no biblical or lexical foundation. Usually, the
connection is assumed without an attempt to explain any biblical or lexical
relationship.

15
Fritz Laubach, "metamelomai," in NIDNTT, 1 (1975): 356.
16
So the NKJV, NASB, and NIV (except in Matt. 21:32) have chosen to reflect this meaning of
regret as opposed to the old KJV use of "repent."
17
Matt. 21:29, 32; 27:3; 2 Cor. 7:8 (twice); Heb. 7:21. While the parable of Matthew 21:28-32 has
salvation in view, the use of metamelomai in verse 32 speaks of regret over the mistake of not earlier
believing John the Baptist, not a regret for sins that secures salvation (Laubach, "metamelomai,"
NIDNTT, 1:356; O. Michel, "metamelomai," in TDNT, 4 (1967): 628-29).
18
Laubach, "metamelomai," NIDNTT, 1:354.
19
Marvin R. Vincent, Word Studies in the New Testament, 4 vols. (Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1965), 1:116.
20
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:59. For other discussions that support this conclusion, see
Robert Nicholas Wilkin, "Repentance as a Condition for Salvation in the New Testament" (Th.D. diss.,
Dallas Theological Seminary, 1985), 232-235, and "Repentance: Lexical Considerations," JOTGES
2:19; Stephen Mitchell Elkins, "Current Issues Concerning Lordship Salvation" (Th.M. thesis, Dallas
Theological Seminary, 1984): 71-74.
21
On this Laubach notes, "The example of Judas makes it clear that metamelomai and metanoew
do not have identical meanings in the NT" (s.v. "metamelomai," NIDNTT, 1:356).

70
 Repentance and Salvation

The Association of Metanoew with Epistrefw

The verb epistrefw is used thirty-six times in the New Testament and is
generally translated transitively "turn someone or something" and intransitively
"turn around, turn back." Some uses convey a definite moral content.22 It is used
to speak of salvation and conversion fourteen times.23 In the salvation contexts,
the emphasis is on the object of faith as that to which one turns. Only three times
is it mentioned from what one turned. In these instances it is "vain things" (Acts
14:15), "darkness" and "the power of Satan" (Acts 26:18), and "idols" (1
Thessalonians 1:9). Rather than some sin which must be forsaken, what seems
emphasized as that to which and from which one turns is the object of one's
trust.24 Nevertheless, it cannot be ignored that the word is never translated
"repent,"25 therefore any attempt to define metanoew using epistrefw appears
motivated by dogmatics.

The Meaning of Metanoew

The English word "repent" is used to translate the Greek word

metanoew. Gentry correctly asserts that a discussion of repentance in relation to
salvation should focus on the meaning of metanoew.26 But does this term always
speak of a "change of purpose, and specifically a turning from sin" as MacArthur
claims?27
The basic meaning of the Greek word metanoew is "to change the
mind."28 This is the uniform opinion of lexicographers and Lordship proponents
alike. Gentry's own analysis states,

22
BAGD, s.v. "epistrefw," 301.
23
Matt. 13:15; Mark 4:12; Luke 1:16; Acts 3:19; 9:35; 11:21; 14:15; 15:19; 26:18, 20; 28:27; 2 Cor.
3:16; 1 Thess. 1:9; 1 Pet. 2:25.
24
For example, on 1 Thess. 1:9 and the phrase "you turned to God from idols, Frame says, "In
keeping with v. 8, faith in God is singled out as the primary characteristic of the readers, but the idea is
expressed… with a phrase perhaps suggested by the contrast with the idols" (James Everett Frame, A
Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Epistles of St. Paul to the Thessalonians, ICC [Edinburgh:
T. & T. Clark, 1912], 87). Similarly, Best comments that epistrefw in 1 Thess. 1:9 "is a suitable
word to express the change from one faith to another" (Ernest Best, A Commentary on the First and
Second Epistles to the Thessalonians [New York: Harper & Row, 1972], 82). For other discussions
that support this conclusion, see Wilkin, "Repentance as a Condition," 215-31; "Repentance: Lexical
Considerations," JOTGES 2:20; Elkins, "Current Issues," 67-70.
25
In spite of this fact, Mueller, remarking on epistrefw, asserts that "Repentance has not taken
place where there is no 'turning from,'" (Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 21-22).
26
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:59.
27
MacArthur, The Gospel, 162.
28
BAGD, s.v. "metanoew," 513.

71
 Repentance and Salvation

Metanoew comes from the conjoining of meta, "after," with

noew, "to perceive, think" (related to nous, "mind"). Thus, "to
perceive afterwards," implying a change of mind.29

The pre-Christian and extra-biblical field of meaning for metanoew is set

forth by Behm:

In pre-biblical and extra-biblical usage metanoew and

metanoia are not firmly related to any specific concepts. At
the first stage they bear the intellectual sense of "subsequent
knowledge." With further development both verb and noun then
come to mean "change of mind."…The change of opinion or
decision, the alteration in mood or feeling, which finds
expression in the terms, is not in any sense ethical. It may be
for the bad as well as for the good… For the Greeks metanoia
never suggests an alteration in the total moral attitude, a
profound change in life's direction, a conversion which affects
the whole conduct…30

In light of this admission, it is unfortunate that the basic meaning of "to

change the mind" is eclipsed by the Lordship insistence on something more from
the word itself in the New Testament.31 MacArthur argues for the basic meaning
of "change of mind" then says, "but biblically its meaning does not stop there."32
Likewise, Mueller echoes, "Repentance is far more than a "change of mind" about
who Christ is."33

29
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:59.
30
Johannes Behm and E. Würthwein, "metanoew, metanoia," in TDNT, 4 (1967): 979. It is
remarkable that Behm follows this analysis with the statement, "One searches the Greek world in vain
for the origin of the New Testament understanding of metanoew and metanoia" (4:980). As if the
New Testament writers were from another world!
31
Not surprising is the admission by Miller that "The Greek metanoia and the Hebrew shWb are
both filled with theological import beyond a change of mind" (Miller, "Christ's Lordship," p. 49). The
reader should see again the remarks by Barr, Brown, and Silva on linguistic fallacies which import to
words new meaning not justified by context and usage (pp. 16-17).
32
MacArthur, The Gospel, 162. It is interesting how often Lordship teachers agree with the
meaning "change of mind," then invest the term with theology that demands much more. For other
examples, see Boice, Discipleship, 108; Pink, Salvation, 55. Trench's comment is revealing: "It is
only after metanoia has been taken up into the uses of Scripture…that it comes predominantly to mean
a change of mind, taking a wiser view of the past,…a regret for the ill done in the past, and out of all
this a change of life for the better;…This is all imported into, does not etymologically nor yet by
primary usage lie in, the word" (Richard C. Trench, Synonyms of the New Testament [Grand Rapids:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1979], 242).
33
Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 21.

72
 Repentance and Salvation

A justification for this conclusion is set forth by both Behm and

Goetzmann. Behm argues that metanoew in the LXX "approximates" the Hebrew
word shûb, "to turn."34 But this logic is easily refuted by Wilkin who notes,

The term shûb was used 1,056 times in the Hebrew text. None
of those occurrences is translated by metanoew in the Greek
OT. Not one. This is inexplicable if the translators of the LXX
felt that metanoew was a good translation of shûb. Rather, the
translators routinely used strefw and its various compound
forms to translate shûb.35

Goetzmann claims the New Testament also uses metanoew to express the force
of shûb,36 but again, epistrefw, not metanoew, is the choice of the New
Testament writers to convey the meaning "turn around."
Thus it is concluded that the word metanoew denotes basically a change
of mind. The definition that takes it as a turning from sins is suspected of being
theologically derived. Of course, sin can be that about which the mind changes
depending on the biblical context. It is recognized that nous or "mind," as used by
the authors of Scripture, can denote more than intellect. It can refer to the "total
inner or moral attitude"37, the "inner man,"38 or the "sum total of the whole mental
and moral state of being".39 Thus, while the basic meaning is "to change the
mind," there is sometimes implication of emotional and volitional elements, but
never is a change in behavior necessary to the word itself.40
It is unfortunate that metanoew is translated "repent" in the English
Bible, for the English etymology denotes more the idea of penitence as sorrow, or
worse, the Catholic doctrine of penance, than it does the more accurate "change of
34
Behm and Würthwein, s.v. "metanoew, metanoia," TDNT, 4:989-90. In agreement are Ladd,
Theology, 38; Geldenhuys, Luke, 143.
35
Wilkin, "Repentance: Lexical Considerations," JOTGES 2:16.
36
Jürgen Goetzmann, s.v. "metanoia," in NIDNTT, 1 (1975): 357.
37
Johannes Behm, "noew," in TDNT, 4 (1967): 958.
38
Günther Harder, "nous," in NIDNTT, 3 (1981): 127.
39
BAGD, s.v. "nous," 544. Cf. Rom. 7:23, 25; Eph. 4:23; Col. 2:18. Thus Moulton and Milligan
translate metanoew as "a complete change of attitude, spiritual, and moral, towards God" (The
Vocabulary of the Greek Testament, by James Hope Moulton and George Milligan, 1930, s.v.
"metanoew," 404).
40
In the LXX the verb often translates the Hebrew n`h~m, "to be sorry, to comfort oneself" (A
Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testament [BDB], by Francis Brown, S. R. Driver, and Charles
A. Briggs, 1980, s.v. "n`h~m ," pp. 636-37) which shows an emotional element. It is significant,
however, that n`h~m occurs 108 times in the Old Testament, but is used only three times of the
repentance of men (Job 42:6; Jer. 8:6; 31:19); and none of these refer to salvation from eternal
judgment. For further discussion, see Robert N. Wilkin, "Repentance and Salvation, Part 2: The
Doctrine of Repentance in the Old Testament," JOTGES 2 (Spring 1989): 26.

73
 Repentance and Salvation

mind."41 All that is certain is that the word itself merits no strict definition in
terms of action, sin, or sorrowful emotion, though these things are often closely
related and sometimes implied. The context must decide the meaning of
metanoew in the New Testament. Key passages using metanoew will now be
examined in their contexts.

An Evaluation of Key Bible Passages

The Lordship case for making repentance always related to sin, a resolve
to turn from sin, and a turning from sins for salvation is argued from a number of
Bible passages. The major passages will be examined first where repentance is
used in relation to the offer of salvation, then in relation to sins, its production of
fruits, and its characterization as a gift from God. Finally, the idea of repentance
will be examined in some salvation narratives. Passages which do not have the
idea of soteriological repentance may only be noted in brief.

Repentance in Relation to the Offer of Salvation

From a number of passages concerning the offer of salvation Lordship

proponents adduce that repentance was presented as the resolve to forsake sins, or
the actual turning from sins. The approach taken here is to consider all of the
passages that relate repentance to the offer of salvation in the preaching of John
the Baptist, Jesus, and the apostles, and see whether Lordship claims are justified.

The Preaching of John the Baptist

John came preaching "Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand!"

(Matthew 3:2). It is said that he preached a "baptism of repentance" (Mark
1:4/Luke 3:3; Acts 13:24; cf. Matthew 3:11). Does his preaching require of
people that they resolve to forsake sins or actually turn from sins in order to be
saved?42

41
A. T. Robertson remarked, "It is a linguistic and theological tragedy that we have to go on using
'repentance' for metánoia." (WPNT, 6:241; also see 1:24). For a complete discussion on the
inadequacy of the translation "repentance," see Treadwell Walden, The Great Meaning of METANOIA
(New York: Thomas Whittaker, 1896), and William Douglas Chamberlain, The Meaning of
Repentance (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1954). Chamberlain shows how
metanoew has been misunderstood or mistranslated since Tertullian's day (late second century) up to
the present time. He shows how Tertullian et al have argued for the meaning "change of mind." See
supporting comments by Berkhof, Theology, 480-81; Wilkin, "Repentance: Lexical Considerations,"
JOTGES 2:16-17; Harry A. Ironside, Except Ye Repent (New York: American Tract Society, 1937),
12-13; William Walden Howard, "Is Faith Enough to Save?--Conclusion," BSac 99 (January-March
1942): 95-96.
42
Most, if not all, connect John's preaching of repentance with the Old Testament preaching of
shWb, resulting in the force of "turn away from sin." See J. W. Heikkinen, "Notes on 'Epistrefw' and
'Metanoew'," Ecumenical Review (ER) 19 (1967): 314; Ladd, Theology, 38-40; and Rudolf
Schnackenburg, "Typen der Metanoia-Predigt im Neuen Testament," Munchener theologishe

74
 Repentance and Salvation

Paul's commentary in Acts 19:4 on John's "baptism of repentance" is

important in understanding John's use of repentance. If by "repent" John meant a
change of mind, a new attitude and disposition,43 it is easy to understand the
meaning of Acts 19:4. Paul said, "John indeed baptized with a baptism of
repentance, saying to the people that they should believe on Him who would come
after him, that is, on Jesus Christ." The Ephesian disciples had not believed on
Jesus Christ and therefore had not received the Holy Spirit (Acts 19:1-3). Having
been baptized by John, they were obviously Jewish believers. However, the new
revelation of the gospel of grace demanded that they come to faith in Jesus Christ.
Therefore, Paul considers John's baptism as preparatory to faith in Christ.
Another important commentary on John's use of repentance in the offer
of salvation is found in Acts 13:24 which not only infers that John's preaching was
preparatory to Christ, but states that its audience was specifically "all the people
of Israel." Repentance for Israel had distinct significance under the Mosaic
covenant in that it was the means by which the sinning nation repaired their
covenant with God and returned to His blessing (Deuteronomy 30:2, 10; 2
Chronicles 7:14).44 Only in such a state of blessing could the nation as a whole
accept Jesus as their Messiah.
Repentance in John's preaching was designed to prepare the nation of
Israel for faith in Jesus Christ, their Messiah. It called for a change of attitude
(about their present condition and/or the coming Messiah) from which covenant
obedience should naturally flow and the acceptance of faith should follow.
Repentance for the Jews in the context of John's preaching cannot be divested of
covenantal implications. Therefore, it is ill-advised to give similar emphasis to
John's preaching of repentance to Israel during the transition period between law
and grace to the offer of salvation for all people after this period.45

Zeitschrift (MTZ) 1 (1950): 1-2. The two ideas are not exactly equal, as argued above (pp. 65-66).
However, shWb may be seen as the outer manifestation or result of inner repentance. It should also be
noted that the theological uses of shWb in the Old Testament were expressed in the context of the
covenant community and their return to God and were thus non-soteriological. See Victor P.
Hamilton, s.v. " shWb," in Theological Wordbook of the Old Testament, 2 vols., eds. R. Laird Harris,
Gleason L. Archer, and Bruce K. Waltke (Chicago: Moody Press, 1981), 2:909-10.
43
See Charles L'Eplattenier, Lecture de L'Evangile de Luc (Paris: Desclée, 1982), 48 on Luke 3:3
and the use of metanoew in Luke.
44
It should be noted that each of these Old Testament verses contain the idea of repentance as an
inner attitude ("heart and soul," "humble themselves") which leads to the normally expected overt
obedience.
45
A discussion on the proper emphasis of repentance in the offer of the gospel appears later in this
chapter. John's use of repentance in Matt. 3:8/Luke 3:8 is also discussed later in the chapter.

75
 Repentance and Salvation

The preaching of Jesus

The preaching of Jesus recounted in the Gospels normally uses

repentance in reference to eternal salvation. There is sometimes a recognizable
emphasis on repentance in relation to sin(s). However, it must be seen whether
Jesus demanded a reformation of life.

Matthew 4:17/Mark 1:15; Matthew 11:20-21/Luke 10:13

As with John, Jesus' preaching was at times directed toward the nation of
Israel in the context of covenantal obligations (Matthew 4:17; Mark 1:15). This is
most obvious in His upbraiding of the impenitent Jewish cities (Matthew 11:20-
24/Luke 10:13-16). These were the cities to which the twelve apostles were sent
when Jesus said "Do not go into the way of the Gentiles, and do not enter a city of
the Samaritans. But go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel" (Matthew
10:5-6). Their refusal to repent (Matthew 11:20-21/Luke 10:13; cf. Mark 6:12)
was a refusal to change from their sinful attitude of self-righteousness and
rejection of God's righteousness in Christ.46 Jesus' words in Mark 1:15, "Repent,
and believe in the gospel," may give the clearest sense as to why Jesus preached
repentance. It expressed in covenantal terms the way in which the Jews could
restore their relationship with God through the Messiah. The command "Repent"
reminded of covenant obligations that had been neglected; the command "believe
in the gospel" looked forward to the work of Jesus the Messiah and the faith that
would appropriate that work for salvation.

Matthew 9:13/Mark 2:17/Luke 5:32

The account of Matthew's conversion is sometimes told so as to

emphasize Christ's call to repentance in terms of turning from sins to follow
Christ. In the account, Jesus' only words to Matthew are "Follow Me" (Matthew
9:9). However, to emphasize repentance from sins MacArthur embellishes the
scriptural record with the statement, "[Matthew] was unequivocally the vilest,
most wretched sinner in Capernaum."47

46
So Stanley D. Toussaint, Behold the King: A Study of Matthew (Portland, OR: Multnomah Press,
1980), 157; A. C. Gaebelein, The Gospel of Matthew, 2 vols., (New York: Publication Office, Our
Hope, 1910), 1: 232; Alfred Plummer, An Exegetical Commentary on the Gospel According to S.
Matthew (London: Robert Scott, Paternoster Row, 1909), 165.
47
MacArthur, The Gospel, 62. Though Kent agrees with MacArthur's point about repentance in the
passage, he states, "MacArthur indulges in a bit of extravagant language to paint his word picture of
the event, perhaps revealing his rhetorical skills more than dependence on the text. ..
[T]his reviewer considers those descriptions somewhat stronger than the Biblical [sic] passage itself
requires." This writer certainly agrees with Kent's criticism, but believes he is too accommodating
especially when his next sentence reads, "Of course, this has no real bearing on the issue being
discussed." It has every bearing on the issue, because the issue is whether repentance as a turning from

76
 Repentance and Salvation

It is more accurate to say that the emphasis of the text lies not on sins in
general, but on attitudes, i.e., the contrast between Matthew's sense of
unrighteousness and the self-righteous pride of the Pharisees.48 The Lord's saying,
"I have not come to call the righteous, but sinners, to repentance" (Matthew 9:13;
Luke 5:32)49 focuses on self-perceptions as attitudes that separate those who
would obey Christ's call from those who would not. Those who come to
repentance have changed their thinking about their own lack of righteousness and
have come to acknowledge their sinfulness and need of "healing" (Matthew 9:12;
Luke 5:31). Thus only sinners, or those who realize their need of righteousness,
are ready to change their minds about Christ's offer of forgiveness. Repentance,
then, is spoken of in terms of one's thinking about himself and the need for
Christ's salvation.

Matthew 12:41/Luke 11:32

When answering the Pharisees' request for a sign, Jesus rebukes their
unbelief and contrasts them with the Ninevites of Jonah's day who "repented at the
preaching of Jonah." The condemnation of the contemporary generation's
unbelief in contrast to the repentance of the Ninevites shows that Jesus' use of
repentance was applied to Gentiles also. The Ninevites changed their minds and
hearts when they heard Jonah. The change of mind, however, did not focus on sin
and their resolve to forsake it,50 but on God and his message of judgment.51 Jonah
3:5 is explicit: "So the people of Nineveh believed God." Jesus is contrasting His
generation's unbelief with the Ninevites' belief which was displayed in acts of
mourning resulting from repentance.

sins is being unduly emphasized in the text. See Homer A. Kent, "Review Article: The Gospel
According to Jesus," Grace Theological Journal (GTJ) 10 (1989): 70-71.
48
Such is the emphasis addressed by Lenski, Interpretation of Matthew's Gospel (Minneapolis:
Augsburg Publishing House, 1964), 365-67, and Willoughby C. Allen, A Critical and Exegetical
Commentary on the Gospel According to S. Matthew, ICC (Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1965), 90.
49
It seems arbitrary that MacArthur would call this statement "a full perspective on Jesus' ministry, a
summary of the message of Christianity, a close-up of the nucleus of the gospel" (MacArthur, The
Gospel, 60-61) when he earlier warned against such a dogmatic conclusion from the gospel
presentation in John 4 (ibid., 49-50).
50
Contra Gentry (Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:61).
51
So Geldenhuys, Luke, 335; Caird, The Gospel of St. Luke (New York: The Seabury Press, 1963),
156. Also, the parallelism of metanoew (v. 41) with akouw (v. 42) shows that "As the city of Nineveh
repented at Jonah's preaching, so the Queen of the South listened to Solomon's wisdom. Repentance is
thus likened to listening to and accepting a message from God's spokesman" (Wilkin, "Repentance as a
Condition," 110).

77
 Repentance and Salvation

Luke 13:3, 5

Jesus tells an "innumerable multitude" (12:1) that just as the Galileans

were killed by Pilate (13:1-2) and the eighteen were killed by the tower in Siloam
(13:4), "unless you repent you will all likewise perish."52 The point of teaching is
that those who died were not more sinful than anyone else (13:2, 4). Judgment
awaits all who do not repent. The message had special significance to the sinful
nation of Israel, as illustrated in the following parable of the fruitless fig tree
(13:6-9). Unless there is evidence of repentance ("fruit") during the time of
opportunity (13:8) the nation would be judged.53 Exactly what they must change
their minds about is not immediately clear in the context, but it is obviously
related to their attitudes which rejected Christ thus far. There is no explicit reason
to conclude that He was telling them to "resolve to turn from sins" or "turn from
sins."54 A change of attitude, mind, or disposition which would cause them to
forsake their unbelief and make them amenable to trusting in Jesus as Messiah and
Savior is as much as one can conclude from the passage.

Luke 15

Jesus also highlights repentance in the three parables of Luke 15. The
central point is stated in the parable of the lost sheep and the parable of the lost
coin: God and heaven rejoice "over one sinner who repents" (15:7, 10). This
thesis is then poignantly illustrated in the parable of the lost son (15:11-32). The
parables were given in response to the self-righteous Pharisees, who did not see
themselves as sinners, to teach that repentance from such an attitude brings the
Father's joyful acceptance.
The lack of any emphasis on turning from specific sins must be noted.
The parables of the lost sheep and lost coin do not mention turning away from sins
at all. In the parable of the lost son, repentance can be identified with the son's
change of mind in the far country when he "came to himself" and decided to trust
in his father's mercy.55 His return (v. 20) was a logical implication of his
52
It does not change the meaning of "repent" if "perish" in verses 3 and 5 refers to the fall of
Jerusalem in A.D. 70 (as Frederic Louis Godet, A Commentary on the Gospel of St. Luke, 2 vols.
[Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1952], 2:117-18), or to eternal damnation (as Geldenhuys, Luke, 370-71).
Jesus' other uses of repent and repentance (with the exception of Luke 17:3-4) support the latter
interpretation.
53
So Liefeld, "Luke," EBC, 8:970; Geldenhuys, Luke, 372; David L. Tiede, Luke, Augsburg
Commentary on the New Testament (ACNT) (Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1988), 248;
Charles R. Erdman, The Gospel of Luke (Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1966), 149.
54
So Enlow, "Eternal Life," AW, 4.
55
So Geldenhuys, Luke, 407-08; Alfred Plummer, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the
Gospel According to S. Luke, ICC (Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1896), 371, 375. Jeremias comments on
the parable, "Repentance means… putting one's whole trust in the heavenly Father…Repentance is
simply trusting the grace of God" (Jeremias, New Testament Theology: The Proclamation of Jesus,

78
 Repentance and Salvation

decision.56 Furthermore, there is no reason to consign this teaching to the

soteriological realm only, for this is not explicit in the passage. The audience is
both "sinners" (15:1), who represent the unsaved, and "the Pharisees and Scribes"
(15:2), who represent the covenant nation Israel in their deluded self-
righteousness. Jesus was simply teaching that when anyone changes his mind
about his own unrighteousness and trusts in God's mercy, he will be joyfully
accepted by God. The moral of these stories is stated broadly enough to apply to a
repentant unbeliever or a repentant believer.57
Luke 16:30

Another mention of repentance that could be construed as salvific is in

the parable of the rich man and Lazarus. Here the rich man in Hades begs
Abraham to send Lazarus to his five brothers so they will escape a similar fate.
When Abraham refuses, the rich man argues, "if one goes to them from the dead,
they will repent" (16:30). Abraham's answer shows that the idea of repentance
here is chiefly that of holding a particular attitude, for he says that the brothers
will not be "persuaded" (i.e., believe in Jesus, about whom Moses and the
prophets wrote) even by one risen from the dead (v. 31). Repentance, then, is a
persuasion of the soul, a change of the mind and heart akin to faith. It may refer
here to both a change of mind about their unbelief as well as a change of mind
about Christ. There is no mention of turning from all sins.

Luke 24:47

A final mention of repentance by the Lord comes after His resurrection

when He commissioned the disciples with the words, "repentance and remission
of sins should be preached to all nations, beginning in Jerusalem" (Luke 24:47). It
is clear that Jesus intended the message of repentance to go beyond the Jews to the
Gentiles, but it is not stated explicitly what is to be the focus of their repentance.
It can be safely said that He wanted all people everywhere to come to a change of
mind, attitude, and disposition towards themselves and His gospel message,
especially in view of His death and resurrection.58 This seems a general way of
expressing His desire that all men be restored to God's favor. The change of
attitude would include the more specific faith in Christ.

transl. John Bowden [New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1971], 156). Jones gets the order wrong
when he says, "the son eventually came to his senses, went back to his father, and repented" (Jones,
"Real Repentance," MM, 23).
56
Contra Stott and Pink who makes the son's return a necessary part of his repentance (Stott, "Yes,"
Eternity 10:17; Pink, Salvation, 51). See also Belcher, Layman's Guide, 61.
57
Chafer, for example, believes these parables refer to the restoration of repentant believers
(Theology, 6:244-50). Though argued convincingly, it does not seem the Lord's teaching can be made
so exclusive one way or the other.
58
In agreement are Geldenhuys, Luke, 641; Lenski, Luke, 1206; and Talbert, Reading Luke: A
literary and Theological Commentary on the Third Gospel (New York: Crossroad, 1982), 231.

79
 Repentance and Salvation

The preaching of the apostles

Peter and Paul preached or mentioned repentance in their offers of

salvation. The book of Acts is the record of how they did so in fulfillment of
Luke 24:47.

Acts 2:38

Peter's pentecostal sermon is the first example of the apostolic preaching

of repentance. In 2:38 he responds to the crowd's question of "What shall we do?"
(v. 37) with the words, "Repent, and let every one of you be baptized in the name
of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins; and you shall receive the gift of the Holy
Spirit." The text describes the emotional state of the people: they were "cut to the
heart" (katenyghsan). This word connotes a "sharp pain connected with anxiety,
remorse."59 If this describes their feelings, then Peter's admonition to repent must
certainly address another kind of response besides emotional grief lest it be
superfluous. The people were driven by their feelings of remorse to seek an
avenue of change, thus Peter says "Repent."
There are several clues in the context about the focus of their repentance.
Peter addresses the specific sin of their (the Israelites') crucifixion of the Lord
Jesus (v. 36). Verse 37 begins, "Now when they heard this, they were cut to the
heart." Their source of remorse was the mistake of crucifying the Messiah. Now
they must repent, or change their minds about who He is and change their
disposition toward Him.60 Talbert comments,

The condemnation of Christ had been done in ignorance (Acts

3:17; 13:27), but in raising Jesus God showed the Jews they had
made a mistake: they had crucified the Christ (Acts 2:36).
Now, however, the Jews are given a chance to change their
minds, to repent (2:38; 3:19; 5:31).61

59
BAGD, s.v. "katanyssomai," 416.
60
Gentry claims the Jews had already changed their minds about Christ (v. 37), and now must
"determine to forsake their sin and flee to Christ" (Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:60). But it was
obviously their sin that struck them with grief in verse 37. All that was left to them was the way to
find forgiveness in a different attitude toward Christ.
61
Talbert, Reading Luke, 231. Likewise, Ironside says, "The call to repentance was as though he
had said, `Change your attitude!' The nation has rejected Jesus. You must receive Him'" (Repent, 48).
In agreement are F. F. Bruce, Commentary on the Book of the Acts, NICNT (Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1954), 90; Schnackenburg, "Typen der Metanoia-Predigt," MTZ 1:6; R.
Michiels, "La Conception Lucanienne de la Conversion," Ephremerides theologicae lovanienses (ETL)
41 (1965): 44-46; Jacques Dupont, "Repentir et Conversion d'après les Actes des Apôtres," Sciences
Ecclésiastiques (ScEccl) 12 (1960): 166; J. Dwight Pentecost, Things Which Become Sound Doctrine
(Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1965), 67-68; Ryrie, Salvation, 96; Wendall Johnston,
"The Soteriology of the Book of Acts" (Th.D. diss., Dallas Theological Seminary, 1961), 24, 124.

80
 Repentance and Salvation

When they so change their minds, they will see Christ as their Messiah and Savior
and receive forgiveness of sins and the gift of the Holy Spirit.
The exhortation to be baptized is an exhortation to display the fruits of
invisible repentance in a visible act that would separate them from the nation
under judgment and identify them with the new community of believers.62 They
had already come to regret their sin, now Peter urges them on to a change of mind
about Christ. Of course, repentance to the exclusively Jewish addressees (cf. vv.
14, 22, 36) had special significance in that they had to change their attitude about
their own righteousness in contrast to God's provided in the Messiah.63
The progression in Acts 2:37-38 is expressed by 2 Corinthians 7:10:
"For godly sorrow produces repentance to salvation." From their sorrow the Jews
are led to the point of repentance, and being repentant they believe in Christ (v.
44). Repentance, though motivated by their remorse over the sin of crucifying
Christ, focuses more on their thinking about Christ than on their sin.

Acts 3:19

Another occasion of Peter preaching repentance is in his sermon on

Solomon's portico (3:11-26). The audience and issues appear similar to that of the
pentecostal sermon. The Jews must come to see their error in crucifying the
Messiah (3:14-15) and change their minds about Him (17-19).
Bruce says, "All that they had to do to avail themselves of this salvation
was to change their former attitude to Jesus and bring it into line with God's
attitude."64 The internal and mental aspect of repentance is emphasized by Peter's
mention of their "ignorance" (v. 17). There is no indication of necessary external
actions such as the forsaking of sins. In fact, Peter's second command, "be
converted" (v. 19, from epistrefw), distinguishes the logical outward result of
the inner attitude. "It denotes the action which results in the change of mind
indicated by repentance."65

62
Pentecost, Sound Doctrine, 67-68. Baptism itself is not a condition for the remission of sins.
Metanohsate and lhpsesqe are plural while baptisqhtw is set off from the rest of the sentence as a
singular. A comparison to 10:43 shows that baptism is not necessary for the remission of sins. There
is perhaps an emphasis on individual responsibility (cf. jJekastos) while the nation is being called to
repentance. See Richard N. Longenecker, "Acts," in EBC (9:205-573), 283. Also, Stanley Toussaint,
"Acts," in BKC (349-432), 359; Wilkin, "Repentance as a Condition," 71-73.
63
Pentecost, Sound Doctrine, 67-68.
64
Bruce, Acts, NICNT, 90.
65
Thomas Walker, The Acts of the Apostles (Chicago: Moody Press, 1965), 76.

81
 Repentance and Salvation

Acts 8:22

The preaching of repentance to Simon the Sorcerer has an altogether

different context. Here Peter addresses an individual about a specific sin: that of
presuming to buy the power of the apostolic office (v. 19). Furthermore, the issue
is not salvation, but deliverance from temporal judgment,66 for it is clearly stated
that Simon had believed (v. 13) and there is no reason to take this as less than
salvific.67 This shows that repentance can be demanded of believers as well as
unbelievers.

Acts 14:15; 1 Thessalonians 1:9

Another passage cited by Lordship proponents is Acts 14:15, where Paul

tells those in Lystra that "We…preach to you that you should turn from these vain
things to the living God." Usually correlated with this is 1 Thessalonians 1:9
where Paul reminds the Thessalonians, "you turned to God from idols to serve the
living and true God."68 The argument that this defines repentance is weakened by
the simple observation that no form of the word repentance is used in either
passage. The verb "turn/turned" is epistrefw which is never translated "repent"
in the English New Testament. Had this been what Paul wanted to say, he could
have used metanoew. But in these passages, Paul is focusing on the desired (Acts
14:15) and actual (1 Thessalonians 1:9) result and the outer manifestation of the
implied inner repentance and faith69 of his subjects. Thus the turning is related to,
but distinct from, what caused it.

66
The word "perish" (v. 20, apwleia) can refer to a temporal destruction, ruin, or loss. For other
such uses, see Matt. 26:8/Mark 14:4; Acts 25:16 (MT); 1 Tim. 6:9.
67
See chapter two's argument that biblical faith anticipates real faith. In fact, the text emphasizes
Simon's faith by singling him out of the group of Samaritans as one who had believed. Also, the sin to
be repented of involves the "thought" of his "heart" and "bitterness," not unbelief in Christ. Even
Simon's response in verse 24 befits a saved man better than an unbeliever. For a discussion of Simon's
salvation see James Inglis, "Simon Magus," Waymarks in the Wilderness 5 (1897):35-50 reprinted in
JOTGES 2 (Spring 1989): 45-54; Wilkin, "Repentance in the Gospels and Acts," JOTGES 3:19;
"Repentance as a Condition," 76-77; Ernst Haenchen, The Acts of the Apostles: A Commentary, transl.
B. Noble and G. Shinn (Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1971), 303; I. Howard Marshall, Kept by
the Power of God: A Study of Perseverance and Falling Away (London: Epworth Press, 1969), 87-88.
68
So Pink, Salvation, 60.
69
Cf. Acts 17:4 where epeisqhsan ("persuaded") indicates the faith of the Thessalonians.

82
 Repentance and Salvation

Acts 17:30

The next incidence of preaching repentance in relation to salvation

occurs in Paul's sermon at the Areopagus in Athens (17:22-31). His words
explicitly extend to all men: "Truly, these times of ignorance God overlooked, but
now commands all men everywhere to repent" (v. 30). The tenor of Paul's
message shows that he tailored it to those in basic "ignorance" of the gospel
message.70 As Gentiles, they were excluded from the mold of Jewish theology.
Yet repentance is required of all such men in ignorance because they must come
to the point of recognizing the true God as opposed to their errors of idolatry.
Ironside comments,

…these supercilious scoffers of the Areopagus were not ready

for the message of pure grace. They needed to realize their true
state before God. To them the call came, "Change your minds!
Your whole attitude is wrong. Repent and heed the voice of
God.71

In this passage, the juxtaposition of "repent" with "we ought not to think" (v. 29)
and "ignorance" (v. 30) denotes the internal nature of repentance rather than the
Lordship characterization of turning from sins. It is here a change in conviction
and attitude about worshiping false gods to worshiping the true God.72 Such an
attitude is necessary for faith in Christ to follow.

70
For example, he begins with a basic knowledge of the Creator (v. 24), and the unity of the human
race as His "offspring" (vv. 25-29). Clearly, no background of Jewish theology is assumed.
71
Ironside, Repent, 60.
72
This understanding of metanoew is suggested by Jacques Dupont, "Le Discours a l'Areopagé
(Acts 17, 22-31) lieu de recontre entre christianisme et hellenisme'," Biblica (Bib) 60 (1979): 542;
Michiels, "La Conception Lucanienne," ETL 41:49; Bruce, Acts, NICNT, 361; Haenchen, Acts, 525-
26.

83
 Repentance and Salvation

Acts 20:21

The above understanding of repentance is exemplified in Paul's

description of his ministry to the Ephesian elders (20:17-35). He characterized his
past ministry as that of "testifying to Jews, and also to Greeks, repentance toward
God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ" (v. 21). This affords an important
insight into the significance of repentance in relation to salvation. Paul mentions
two aspects of obtaining salvation, the more general "repentance toward God" and
the more specific "faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ." Jesus Christ is God's
specific way by which people can come into a right relationship with God. The
second phrase thus adds specific content to the first and shows there is sometimes
a close relationship in the ideas of repentance and faith in relation to salvation.73
Also noteworthy is that repentance is towards God, not away from sins.
In conclusion to this section, these passages which speak of repentance in
relation to the offer of salvation show that repentance is an inner change of mind
and heart. That about which one repents varies from sin, to God, to one's opinion
about Jesus Christ. Sometimes the biblical text shows that the result of repentance
is faith in Christ; at other times the result is turning from sins. But these results
are not properly in the realm of the term itself, though they are often implied.

Repentance in Relation to Sins

In a number of other passages, it is obvious that specific acts of sin are

closely tied to repentance. There is nothing, however, to suggest that repentance
itself demands more than a change of attitude about the acts, though this leads to a
change in conduct. It should also be noted that these verses, for the most part, do
not refer to soteriological repentance and are therefore of little help to this study.

2 Corinthians 12:21

In 2 Corinthians 12:21 Paul fears the Christian readers74 "have not

repented of the uncleanness, fornication, and licentiousness which they have
practiced." Their attitude had not changed as evidenced by their continuation in
these sins. This passage does not speak of repentance in reference to salvation.

73
The relationship of repentance to faith will be discussed later in this chapter.
74
In the context, Paul refers to them as "children" (12:14), speaks of Titus' companion as "our
brother" (12:18), and calls them "beloved" (12:19).

84
 Repentance and Salvation

Hebrews 6:1

This verse speaks of Christians75 who need to progress in their Christian

growth "not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works and of
faith toward God." Dead works probably refers to those works by which one tries
to earn salvation and result in death, not sins per se. In order to be saved they had
had to change their attitudes about the efficacy of their works and believe the
gospel.76 Now the author wants them to go on to matters beyond the basics
related to their salvation.

Revelation 2 and 3

The letters to the churches in Revelation 2 and 3 are addressed primarily

to Christians, though unbelievers may have been present. Nevertheless, the force
of John's commands to repent are intended for the Christians who needed to
change their thinking about tolerating false teaching and evil deeds in their midst
(2:5, 16, 21, 22; 3:3, 19). He is not instructing them in salvation.77

Revelation 9:20-21; 16:9, 11

These passages speak of repentance in relation to those who are unsaved

and are experiencing the judgments of the Tribulation period. As in Revelation 2
and 3, the judgments here are the temporal trumpet and bowl judgments of the
Tribulation. The implication of the context is that if these people would repent,
the judgments would cease, though their eternal destruction seems already sealed
by the mark of the beast (14:16-18).
That from which these unbelievers repent in 9:20-21 is "the works of
their hands" (referring to idols), and "murders," "sorceries," "sexual immorality,"
and "thefts." Though 16:9 does not mention anything specific about which the
people should repent, 16:11 states they "did not repent of their deeds." These
passages show that repentance can focus on specific acts of sin as that which
discloses the heart and mind. The accounts emphasize the hardness of these

75
The evidence that the readers were Christians is overwhelming, and indeed seems to be the
author's whole point in verses 4 and 5. Marshall calls this conclusion from verses 4 and 5 "irresistible"
(Marshall, Kept by the Power, 138). See the earlier argument on page 28, n. 71.
76
So Donald Guthrie, Hebrews, TNTC (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1983),
138; Philip Edgcumbe Hughes, A Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews (Grand Rapids: William
B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1977), 197-98; Brooke Foss Westcott, The Epistle to the Hebrews (Grand
Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1970), 144; Kent, The Epistle to the Hebrews (Grand
Rapids: Baker Book House, 1972), 106; Ironside, Repent, 83.
77
Others with this view include John F. Walvoord, The Revelation of Jesus Christ (Chicago: Moody
Press, 1966), 57; Merrill C. Tenney, The Book of Revelation (Grand Rapids: Baker Book House,
1963), 13; Donald Grey Barnhouse, Revelation: An Expository Commentary (Grand Rapids:
Zondervan Publishing House, 1971), 41-42; Wilkin, "Repentance as a Condition," 162-69.

85
 Repentance and Salvation

unbelievers' hearts in that they never changed their stubborn minds about their
sins, as exhibited by their persistence in evil deeds. However, the statement about
their refusal to repent from evil deeds does not imply an offer of eternal salvation,
but serves as an observation that confirms their evil dispositions and proves God's
judgment to be justified.

Repentance in Relation to Its Fruit

Several passages speak of repentance and the fruits of repentance

together. This has led Lordship teachers to equate repentance with the actual
work of forsaking sins or changing conduct. Though some say that repentance
only leads to these works, others actually define repentance in terms of its outward
fruits.

Matthew 3:8/Luke 3:8

Stott cites Luke 3:8 to argue that repentance must include a change of
behavior.78 These are John the Baptist's harsh words for those coming out to his
baptism. Both Matthew and Luke record the words, "Brood of vipers! Who has
warned you to flee from the wrath to come? Therefore bear fruits worthy of
repentance."
The question immediately arises as to how "fruits worthy of repentance"
can be the same thing as repentance. Lenski observes,

…repentance cannot be meant by "fruits"…"Fruits" indicate an

organic connection between themselves and repentance just as
the tree brings forth the fruit that is peculiar to its
nature…[repentance] is invisible; hence we judge its presence
by the…[fruits], which are visible.79

As Lenski has offered, the visible fruit should not be confused with the invisible
root, though there is an undeniable connection. When the people ask "What shall
we do?" (3:10, 12, 14a), they are asking for an expansion of the nearest thought:
John's exhortation to bear fruits worthy of repentance (3:8).80 John answers with a
three-fold instruction for good deeds (Luke 3:11, 13, 14b). Thus actions are the
result and evidence of repentance.
Here, John is evaluating the evidence for inner repentance in those who
have come to be baptized. The fact that Matthew records John speaking these
words "when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees coming to his baptism"
78
Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:17. Also, Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 22.
79
Lenski, Luke, 188.
80
So Nolland, Luke 1-9:20, 149; John A. Martin, "Luke," in BKC (199-265), 211; Alexander
Balmain Bruce, "The Synoptic Gospels," in EGT (1:3-651), 482.

86
 Repentance and Salvation

(v. 7) suggests that John was able to discern the self-righteous hypocrisy of the
Jewish leadership who posed as candidates for baptism. They continued to trust
only in their physical descent from Abraham for merit with God (Matthew
3:9/Luke 3:8). They were presuming to flee the coming judgment for their sins,
yet they had not truly changed their minds and hearts about their sinfulness.81 On
the basis of external evidence, John rebuked them. "Fruits worthy of repentance"
can only speak of the results of the inner attitude of repentance and not define
repentance itself.

Acts 26:20

Likewise, when Paul testified to King Agrippa that he declared to the

Jews and Gentiles "that they should repent (metanoein), turn (epistrephein) to
God, and do (prassontas) works befitting repentance (metanoias)," it is clear there
is a logical and close relationship between repentance and its fruits, but not a
necessary one. The accusative plural participle prassontas seems to imply the
subject autous for the two infinitives metanoein and epistrephein82 and indicates
contemporaneous action, but not identical action. The participle shows that works
should accompany repentance and turning to God in a close relationship, but it
cannot equate the doing of works with repentance itself because they are
distinguished as "works befitting (axia) repentance". There is a distinction here
between the root (repentance) and the fruit (works).83 Repentance is the
underlying change of disposition about one's condition which leads to a turning
toward God which should also be accompanied by expected works.
In conclusion, there is no evidence in these passages that repentance must
be defined by its works. As Berkhof notes,

According to Scripture repentance is wholly an inward act, and

should not be confounded with the change of life that proceeds
from it. Confession of sin and reparation of wrongs are fruits of
repentance.84

Fruits consistent with a repentant attitude are normally expected, but no text of
Scripture has shown that fruits are inherent to or essentially required in the
definition of the word itself. On the contrary, the passages examined thus far
distinguish outward works from inner repentance. "Just as the gifts brought to
81
So Geldenhuys, Luke, 138-39.
82
Robertson, WPNT, 3:450.
83
So Bruce, Acts, 493; Gerhard A. Krodel, Acts, ACNT (Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House,
1986), 465; John Calvin, Commentary upon the Acts of the Apostles, 2 vols., trans. Christopher
Fetherstone, ed. Henry Beveridge (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1949), 2:383.
84
Berkhof, Theology, 487. Also, see Emery H. Bancroft, Christian Theology: Systematic and
Biblical (Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1976), 231.

87
 Repentance and Salvation

mother do not constitute love itself but a demonstration of it, so the good works
are the demonstration of repentance…"85

Repentance as a Gift of God

From four passages (Acts 5:31; 11:18; 2 Timothy 2:25; sometimes

Romans 2:4) it is argued that repentance is a gift of God with the implication that
its works are God-produced and therefore a necessary evidence for salvation.
Citing these passages, Gentry states, "Repentance, or the enablement to repent, is
a gift of God."86 Likewise MacArthur argues,

Nor is repentance merely a human work. It is, like every

element of redemption, a sovereignly bestowed gift of God…If
God is the One who grants repentance, it cannot be viewed as a
human work.87

Thus MacArthur can argue that one is saved by works, but not one's own, for the
works one produces are divine works: "As part of His saving works, God will
produce repentance, faith, sanctification, yieldedness, obedience, and ultimately
glorification."88

Acts 5:31; 11:18

In the first passage, Peter tells the Jewish leaders that God exalted Jesus
Christ "to give repentance to Israel and forgiveness of sins." The fact that only a
small part of the nation of Israel repented shows that what is probably meant is
that God gave Israel an opportunity to repent.89
Much the same thought appears in Acts 11:18, except the Gentiles are in
view. After Peter defended his vision and the conversion of Cornelius, the
apostles in Jerusalem conclude, "Then God has also granted to the Gentiles
repentance to life."90 The granting of repentance seems to refer to the opportunity

85
Theodore Mueller, "Repentance and Faith: Who Does the Turning?" Concordia Theological
Quarterly (CTQ) 45 (1981): 31.
86
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:62.
87
MacArthur, The Gospel, 163.
88
Ibid., 33. Sharing this view are Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:17; ten Pas, Lordship, 12; Hoekema,
Saved by Grace, 129.
89
So Haenchen, Acts, 251; Marshall, Acts, 120; Hans Conzelmann, The Theology of St. Luke, transl.
G. Buzwell (London: Faber & Faber, 1960), 101; Wilkin, "Repentance as a Condition," 75;
90
It is important to note that Cornelius was called "a just man, one who fears God and has a good
reputation among all the nation of the Jews" (10:22). He had nothing to change except his thinking
about Christ (See J. Edwin Orr, "Playing the Good News Melody Off-Key," CT 10 [January 1, 1982],

88
 Repentance and Salvation

to repent as in 5:31. This is certainly arguable from the context of the gospel
going to the Gentiles for the first time.

2 Timothy 2:25

These instructions of Paul to Timothy include the advice to correct those

who are in opposition, "if God perhaps will grant them repentance, so that they
may know the truth." Though these troublesome people are most likely
believers,91 it appears that God must give them repentance.92 Pentecost suggests
how this can be understood:

As the servant of God teaches the Word of God, the truth of the
Word of God will be brought home by the Spirit to the mind of
the hearer, and the hearer will change his mind because of the
truth that has been presented. This change of mind, in respect to
a revealed truth from the Word of God, is called in II Timothy
2:25 "repentance."93

Repentance can thus be viewed as a gift of God because it is produced by the

Spirit of God through the Word of God. This verse would be an example of
metonymy of effect for cause: The Holy Spirit (cause) promotes repentance
(effect) through the Word (means).
If repentance originates as a gift of God or is considered a divine work
that affects change, then it is not wholly a response of man. This raises
problems:94 Why does God command men to repent if He Himself is responsible
for bestowing it? Would it not be more appropriate to invite people to receive
God's repentance? Why are people told to "bear fruits worthy of repentance"
(Matthew 3:8; Luke 3:8; Acts 26:20) if God-given repentance guarantees them?

25). Thus the issue is not turning from sin but faith in Christ (10:43), which comprised a change of
mind about Him, or repentance.
91
See George Billingslea, "The Identity of Timothy's Opposition in 2 Timothy 2:25-26" (Th.M.
thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1983), 32-72 for an in-depth discussion. Wilkin summarizes
Billingslea's arguments in "Repentance as a Condition," 135-36.
92
Guthrie's comment on this verse supports this writer's understanding of the meaning of metánoia:
"It requires a change of mind (metánoia) to come to a recognition of truth when the mind is already
ensnared. The same expression for recognition of truth is found in I Tim. ii. 4 denoting the divine
desire for all men." Donald Guthrie, The Pastoral Epistles, TNTC (Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1957), 154.
93
Pentecost, Sound Doctrine, 63.
94
The author recognizes the antinomy that accompanies the convergence of God's sovereignty and
man's responsibility and does not deny either (cf. Packer, Evangelism, 18-36). However, this does not
seem to be the issue here. Rather, it is how the gift of repentance is understood--as a divine power to
effect change, or something else.

89
 Repentance and Salvation

Do not the biblical exhortations to forsake sin and do good works become
superfluous?
There are a number of ways in which Scripture may consider repentance
a gift. Most importantly, it must be noted that if repentance is a divine gift in the
passages examined above, nothing is said of forsaking all sins. As already
suggested in Acts 5:31 and 11:18, it is probable that the opportunity for
repentance is in the idea of gift. In 2 Timothy 2:25, the divine gift that produces
change is the Holy Spirit using the Word of God.95 Another sense in which
repentance may be considered a gift is that God works in such an overwhelming
way to convince people of His goodness and bring them to the point of changing
their minds and hearts, that this whole action, including the result of repentance, is
simply described as a gift. This seems to be the idea of Romans 2:4, "…the
goodness of God leads you to repentance."

Repentance in Salvation Accounts

Sometimes Lordship advocates argue from gospel accounts of salvation

that repentance is emphasized in the conversion of the subject involved. There is
no argument that many of their examples truly illustrate repentance, but it is
highly questionable whether the stories emphasize repentance in the explicit
manner claimed for them, much less as the forsaking of sins. In fact, militating
against such an emphasis is the fact that the terms "repent" and "repentance" are
not found in the accounts. Still, a few examples will be examined and the
argument answered. Though the account of the rich young ruler could be used as
an example here, discussion of it will be reserved for chapter four.

Nicodemus, John 3

In an effort to counter the Free Grace argument that faith, not repentance,
is the emphasis of the New Testament and especially the Gospel of John,
MacArthur has interpreted the account of Nicodemus in John 3 to create an
emphasis on repentance. He states that "Jesus was demanding that Nicodemus
forsake everything he stood for, and Nicodemus knew it."96 Of Jesus' use of
Numbers 21, MacArthur says,

Jesus was not painting a picture of easy faith. He was showing

Nicodemus the necessity of repentance."
…In order to look at the bronze snake on the pole, they had to
drag themselves to where they could see it. They were in no

95
"[Repentance] is the inwrought work of the Holy Spirit effected by faithful preaching of the
Word" (Ironside, Repent, 39).
96
MacArthur, The Gospel, 40.

90
 Repentance and Salvation

position to glance flippantly at the pole and then proceed with

lives of rebellion.97

It is difficult to see how anyone could find this emphasis without one word from
the Lord here about repenting.
An analysis of the account shows an emphasis on faith both by mention
of it explicitly, and by illustration of it from Numbers 21.98 As throughout John,
"believe" is the key word for salvation (3:15-16, 18). Jesus makes no demands of
Nicodemus, and certainly points to nothing specific of which he should repent.
Faith in Jesus Christ as the Messiah would, for Nicodemus, entail a change of
mind about his present condition and a change of disposition toward Christ, but
that is assumed in the invitation to believe. For Nicodemus, the chief issue is not
sin, but an accurate understanding about the person and work of Jesus Christ.

97
Ibid., 46. Kent supports MacArthur, but misses his point when he says, "It is difficult to see how a
changed attitude toward sin (i.e., repentance) can be excluded from this saving look…" (Kent, "Review
Article, GTJ 10:70). A "changed attitude" is much less than MacArthur is claiming.
98
See the discussion of Numbers 21 on p. 55.

91
 Repentance and Salvation

The woman at the well, John 4

MacArthur takes a similar liberty of emphasizing repentance with the

account of the conversion of the Samaritan woman in John 4. While admitting
that "We are told only the barest essentials of the Lord's conversation with the
woman" and warning that "this passage in and of itself is not an appropriate
foundation upon which to base an understanding of what constitutes the gospel,"99
he nevertheless comes to some significant conclusions about repentance and sin
here. He says, "To call her to Himself, Jesus had to force her to face her
indifference, lust, self-centeredness, immorality, and religious prejudice."100 He
continues with statements such as, "It is inconceivable that [Jesus] would pour
someone a drink of living water without challenging and altering that individual's
sinful lifestyle,"101 and, "Those who confess and forsake their sin…will find a
Savior anxious to receive them, forgive them, and liberate them from their sin."102
Similarly, Chantry states, "[Jesus'] Gospel insisted that she turn from her
adultery."103
All of these arguments, designed to prove an emphasis on repentance as
forsaking of sin, are answered by the Lord's own words to the woman, "If you
knew the gift of God, and who it is who says to you, 'Give Me a drink,' you would
have asked Him, and He would have given you living water" (4:10). Jesus simply
made no demands of the woman. His mention of her husbands (vv. 16-18) was
not to demand that she reform her life, but served to point the woman to her
spiritual need of living water (when she was incorrectly fixated on her physical
needs, v. 15) and to convince her, and the Samaritans later, that Jesus was the
messianic Prophet (vv. 19, 25, 29, 39).104 This recognition led them to "believe"
(vv. 41-42). There is no mention of repentance or of forsaking sins, so it should
not be made an emphasis.

99
MacArthur, The Gospel, 49-50. MacArthur bases his conclusion on what is not supplied in the
passage, which is not prudent. The "barest essentials" which are present are still carefully selected by
both the divine author and the human author to describe the woman's salvation.
100
Ibid., 49.
101
Ibid., 54.
102
Ibid., 58. This statement appears contradictory in that he says one must forsake sin in order to be
saved, yet only on this basis will Jesus liberate from sin. It is difficult to reconcile the first half of his
statement with a later statement that "repentance is not a pre-salvation attempt to set one's life in
order…to make sin right before turning to Christ in faith" (emphasis his; ibid., 163).
103
Chantry, Gospel, 48-49.
104
Bultmann, John, 187-88; Tenney, John, 94-95; Hendriksen, John, 165.

92
 Repentance and Salvation

The sinful woman, Luke 7:37-50

In this account of the woman labeled "a sinner" (v. 37) who washed and
anointed Jesus feet with her tears, hair, and fragrant oil, some insist there is an
emphasis on repentance. Truly, repentance is present in the passage, but does it
merit the central focus given by Gentry when he says, "Her weeping was not
necessary for salvation, but the repentance it exemplified was"?105
Jesus' own words suffice to emphasize what brought the woman's
salvation. He tells the objecting Pharisee that "her sins, which are many, are
forgiven, for she loved much" (v. 47). Her love was an expression of her faith, for
next Jesus turns to the woman and says, "Your faith has saved you" (v. 50).
Repentance, never mentioned by the Lord, is not the emphasis, but faith. Her faith
which embraced Christ as Savior included a changed attitude about her condition
and resulting sorrow, and in this way repentance is present, but not emphasized.
The Pharisee and the tax collector, Luke 18:9-14

This story is also used to point out the nature of repentance.106 Whereas
the Pharisee is presented as proud and self-righteous (vv. 9, 11-12, 14), the tax
collector has a humble attitude and a keen awareness of his sinfulness (13).
Though the words metanoia and metanoew are not used, this is an accurate
picture of repentance for it focuses on the different attitudes of the two men.
Concerning the Pharisee, Schnackenburg comments, "the attitude of mind that
most frequently militates against repentance is self-righteousness and
presumption."107 In contrast, the repentant tax collector is justified.108 Wilkin
notes that the preceding and subsequent contexts concern faith (18:8 and 15-17),
and this links the implied repentance in verses 9-14 with the same motif of faith.
He observes, "Saving repentance according to Luke's understanding of Jesus thus
culminates in saving faith."109 Though repentance is illustrated, the larger context
emphasizes faith.

105
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:61.
106
MacArthur, The Gospel, 90-91; Pink, Salvation, 59.
107
Rudolf Schnackenburg, The Moral Teaching of the New Testament, transl. J. Holland-Smith and
W. J. O'Hara (Freiburg: Herder and Herder, 1965), 29.
108
This is understood in the sense of Pauline justification. See Geldenhuys, Luke, 451; Caird, Luke,
203.
109
Wilkin, "Repentance as a Condition," 62.

93
 Repentance and Salvation

The conversion of Zacchaeus, Luke 19:1-10

The crucial focus of this story is the declaration by Jesus about

Zacchaeus that "Today salvation has come to this house" (v. 9). There are some
who make Zacchaeus' salvation contingent upon his repentance which included
making restitution. Using Zacchaeus' example, Stott argues, "Sometimes, true
repentance will have to include restitution" and Jones agrees, "there is no
repentance unless there is restitution for sin" (emphasis his).110
The text, however, indicates that Zacchaeus' reception of Jesus Christ
into his home (vv. 6-7) was also a spiritual reception of Jesus and His message.111
The joyful response of Zacchaeus to Jesus' words (v. 7) indicates an attitude of
repentance and faith. Then his acts of restitution demonstrate repentance with
what John the Baptist called "fruits worthy of repentance" (Matthew 3:8/Luke
3:8).112 The fruits are not repentance, but the outward manifestation of it.113
The passages studied thus far show that repentance is basically a change
of mind, heart, and disposition. When it is preached in the offer of salvation,
change in conduct is not demanded, but a change in thinking about one's need of
God's righteousness and God's provision in Jesus Christ. Also, though sins are
sometimes the focus of repentance, such a meaning is not demanded by every
usage. The focus of repentance must be determined from the context, if possible.

A Biblical Understanding of Repentance

It is now necessary to declare in brief fashion an understanding of

repentance which reflects the sum of observations from the biblical evidence
considered above. This section is designed to present a biblical view of
repentance and also present the arguments which must be answered by the
Lordship Salvation view.

110
Stott, Basic Christianity, 112; Jones, "Real Repentance," MM, 23.
111
So Marshall, Luke, 697; Talbert, Reading Luke, 177; Geldenhuys, Luke, 471.
112
The fruit John admonished of tax-collectors was "Collect no more than what is appointed for
you" (Luke 3:13).
113
This interpretation is taken by Lenski, Luke, 943; Marshall, Luke, 697; A. H. Strong, Systematic
Theology (Philadelphia: The Judson Press, 1912), 834-35.

94
 Repentance and Salvation

Repentance as an Inner Attitude

From the etymology as well as biblical evidence, it is seems that

repentance of any kind refers to an inner attitude. Most basically, it is a "change
of mind," but as has been seen, "mind" denotes the heart and soul of man along
with the intellect and will. It is a careless error to make the outward fruit of
repentance the same as inner repentance itself. The fruit must be distinguished
from the root, the cause from the effect.
At times repentance will be accompanied by sorrow and great emotion,
but this is not essential to saving repentance. It has been shown that there can be
sorrowful repentance that comes short of salvation (2 Corinthians 7:10). Another
argument not yet mentioned is that in the Old Testament God repents. Cocoris
explains the implication:

In the King James Version, the word repent occurs forty-six

times in the Old Testament. Thirty-seven of these times, God is
the one repenting (or not repenting). If repentance meant
sorrow for sin, God would be a sinner (emphasis his).114

Neither should one's conduct be made a necessary element of repentance.

It is agreed that true repentance should and probably will result in a visible change
of conduct because it is the new inner disposition of a person and indicates a new
desire and bearing. However, to make outward transformation essential to the
meaning of repentance itself is to confuse the two beyond biblical validity.
Chamberlain has stated it well:

The objection to laying the stress on "change of conduct" or

"reformation" is that we tend to lead the minds of people away
from the fact that metanoew deals primarily with the "springs of
action," rather than with the actions themselves. Metanoew
deals with the source of our motives, not with conduct, or even
with the motives themselves.115

To make outer conduct essential to the meaning of repentance also leads logically
to the conclusion that one is indeed saved by works, the works of true
repentance.116 Furthermore, one can easily become quagmired in subjectivity
while trying to determine if his repentance is sufficient for salvation. Fruit is
often subtle and invisible to observers, including the subject.
114
Cocoris, Evangelism: A Biblical Approach (Chicago: Moody Press, 1984), 68-69.
115
Chamberlain, Repentance, 41.
116
See again, MacArthur, The Gospel, 33. He claims repentance is not "merely a human work"
(emphasis added), but a gift of God. He also denies it is a "pre-salvation attempt to set one's life in
order," though he clearly makes turning from sin concurrent with faith in Christ (p. 163).

95
 Repentance and Salvation

A clear biblical support that outward change is not the basic idea of
repentance comes from Luke 17:3-4. Here Jesus teaches that one should forgive
an offender "if he repents" (v. 3). Furthermore, Jesus says that "if he sins against
you seven times in a day, and seven times in a day returns to you, saying, 'I
repent,' you shall forgive him" (v. 4). It would be artificial to demand of the
passage that the offender's behavior change even seven times in one day.117
Besides, the Lord conditions forgiveness on the offender's verbal confession of
repentance, not a scrutiny of his deeds.

Repentance as a Volitional Response

The study so far has also inferred that repentance is a voluntary decision.
Were this not true, or if God imparted repentance apart from man's response, the
commands to repent would be superfluous.
It is sometimes argued that a person cannot respond to God in repentance
(and faith, for that matter) because he is spiritually dead. Yet it is clear that a
person can repent of sin, and change his mind about other things that do not lead
to salvation, without God's enablement. Why can one not change his mind about
who Christ is and his need of Him for salvation from sin apart from a divine
impartation of power? At issue here is one's understanding of spiritual death.
Ironside makes an excellent point in his discussion of repentance:

To say that because a sinner, whether Jew or Gentile, is dead

toward God, therefore he cannot repent, is to misunderstand the
nature of death. It is a judicial, not an actual, death. The unsaved
man is identified with sinning Adam by nature and practice, and
so is viewed by God as dead in trespasses and sins. He is
spiritually dead, because sin has separated him from God. But
actually he is a living, responsible creature to whom God
addresses Himself as to a reasoning personality.118

Spiritual death is a separation from God and His life, not cessation or
absence of the principle of life. In His sovereignty, God has given man the ability
and thus the responsibility to respond to the command to repent. Were it not so,
commands to repent would be meaningless.

117
Moreover, "seven" denotes an unlimited number of times. So Paul-Gerhard Müller, Lukas-
Evangelium (Stuttgart: Verlag Katholishes Bibelwerk GmbH, 1986), 140; Marshall, Luke, 643;
Hendriksen, Luke, 795.
118
Ironside, Repent, 54.

96
 Repentance and Salvation

Repentance as Determined by Its Context

The context must determine the exact significance of repentance. Since

the contexts of the passages studied have shown different focuses for repentance,
it is careless to insist that even salvific repentance always has sin as its focus.119
Sometimes, a sinful attitude is the focus of the change of mind required.
This was seen in the story of the Pharisee who had a self-righteous attitude and the
repentant tax collector (Luke 18:9-14). Not sin, per se, but ineffectual works is
the focus of repentance in Hebrews 6:1. On the other hand, Acts 2:38 shows that
the change of mind involves the proper recognition of Jesus as the Messiah. In
addition, Acts 17:30 involved a change of mind about trusting in pagan idols as
opposed to the true God. In Acts 20:21, the focus of repentance is God Himself.
Thus repentance does not always mean a change of mind about sin, much less the
forsaking of sins. It is a general term given exactness only by the context.

Repentance as an Emphasis of the Gospel

That repentance is preached in some gospel presentations is clear from

the passages which have been discussed above. But to charge that "No one who
neglects to call sinners to repentance is preaching the gospel according to Jesus"120
is irresponsible. Such a blanket accusation attacks the integrity of the biblical
authors, the apostles, and Jesus Himself, all of whom often presented the gospel
without mention of repentance. It is recognized that repentance can express the
condition for salvation to some degree, but it is clearly not the emphasis of the
New Testament gospel.
It cannot be emphasized enough that God has given the church and the
world one book explicitly devoted to showing sinners the way of salvation; that is
the Gospel of John. This is the determinative Scripture for defining the gospel
presentation because it alone claims that its purpose is to bring people to faith in
Christ (20:31). Yet not once is any sinner told to "repent."121 Indeed, the words
for repent and its cognates are not so much as found in the book.122 Should John

119
As MacArthur, The Gospel, 162.
120
Ibid., 66, also, 167.
121
If ever there was an opportunity to preach repentance to one in sin, the incident with the
Samaritan woman in John 4 was it. But Jesus only speaks of asking and believing. Indeed, Hodges's
assertion that John avoids the doctrine of repentance seems well supported by his observation that John
the Baptist, when asked why he baptizes, answers not a word about a "baptism of repentance" as
Matthew, Mark, and Luke have him answering (Hodges, Free!, 147). For John, the concept of
"believe," must adequately convey the concept of repentance. See the later discussion of repentance in
relation to faith.
122
Pink answers this argument by declaring that John's Gospel was written to believers to strengthen
their faith. He bases this on 20:31 (Pink, Salvation, 52). While agreeing that this was one purpose,
and that this can possibly be supported from 20:31, it is nevertheless insisted that 20:31 speaks of

97
 Repentance and Salvation

be thus indicted for teaching a false gospel? Or Jesus Himself, since so much of
the book describes His words and witness?
Furthermore, the great theologian of the gospel, Paul, does not make
repentance an emphasis of his gospel. His classic and most succinct gospel
presentation is found in answer to the question, "What must I do to be saved?" He
says nothing of repentance, only, "Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, and you will
be saved" (Acts 16:30-31). Of all the references to Paul explicitly citing
conditions for salvation in Acts, it is through faith in Christ five times (Acts
16:30-31; 17:2-3 [cf. v. 12]; 18:4-5 [cf. v. 8]; 22:19; 28:24), faith and repentance
four times (13:24 and 13:38-39; 19:4; 20:21; 26:20), and repentance alone only
once (17:30). In the Epistles, the numerous references to faith alone123 compare to
only one reference to repentance alone (Romans 2:4). As to the latter, it is
significant that the book of Romans, recognized as a definitive theological treatise
on the gospel, mentions repentance but once in relation to eternal salvation.124 It
is obvious that in Paul's argument for the gospel in Romans, the condition
emphasized is faith, mentioned over fifty times in reference to salvation.
In his other Epistles, Paul refers to repentance in relation to salvation
only once (2 Corinthians 7:10).125 The scarcity of the mention of repentance in
Paul's epistles is noticed by Bultmann who comments, "in Paul's own writing the
idea of 'repentance' plays only a negligible role."126 Schnackenburg reasons that
Paul, like John, merges repentance with faith.127 The reason is that Paul
emphasized faith as the way of obtaining God's grace.
The greater emphasis of faith in apostolic preaching is no doubt due in
some degree to the unique significance of repentance for the Jew. Dunn also
comments on Paul's sparse mention of repentance in relation to salvation:

initial faith first as the purpose of the book ("that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ"). It is
hardly necessary to cite commentators who agree with this primary purpose for John.
123
E.g. Rom. 3:21--5:1; 9:30-33; 10:4-14; 13:11; 1 Cor. 1:21-24; 15:1-11; 2 Cor. 4:4; Gal. 2:16; 3:5-
14, 24; Eph. 1:13; 2:8; Phil. 1:29; 3:9; 1 Tim. 1:16; 4:10; 2 Tim. 1:12.
124
In Rom. 2:4 Paul addresses the moralist who, in his self-righteousness, rejects the need of God's
righteousness and thus God's attempts to lead him to repentance, "not knowing that the goodness of
God leads you to repentance." Repentance here cannot refer to turning from sins because Paul's whole
argument is that righteousness comes through faith in Christ, not the works of the law (3:21--5:21).
No one can keep the law perfectly (2:13; 3:20). The meaning most consistent with the immediate and
larger contexts is that Paul speaks of repentance to the moralist as a change of mind about his self-
righteous attitude that keeps him from accepting Christ's righteousness through faith.
125
As discussed, 2 Cor. 12:21 and 2 Tim. 2:25 should not be taken as soteriological uses (See pp. 76,
80-81).
126
Rudolf Bultmann, Theology of the New Testament, 2 vols., transl. Kendrick Grobel (New York:
Charles Scribner's Sons, 1951 and 1955), 1:73. See Wilkin's discussion and citation of others who
make the same observation ("Repentance as a Condition," 118-19).
127
Schnackenburg, John, 1:559.

98
 Repentance and Salvation

Repentance held a very important place within Jewish teaching

on salvation. It was a fundamental tenet for the pious Jew of
Paul's time that God had provided a way of dealing with sin for
his covenant people through repentance and
atonement…"repentance" as a concept was too much bound up
with the accepted understanding of God's covenant goodness, so
that Paul prefers the more widely embracing concept of
"faith"…128

For the Gentile, faith more clearly signifies the change of mind that trusts
in self-righteousness to that which trusts in Christ-righteousness. For the Gentile,
there are no covenantal conditions of the Mosaic law (cf. Deuteronomy 28-30)
which must be mended by repentance. Thus as the apostolic gospel is spread in
Acts and is articulated in the Epistles, the mention of repentance subsides as faith
predominates.
From a theological perspective, the emphasis of the gospel is that Jesus
Christ has reconciled the world (2 Corinthians 5:19) and done away with sin's
penalty (Colossians 2:13-14). The issue in salvation is not what man must do
about his sin, but what Christ has already done about man's sin. The sin that
eternally condemns is refusal to believe in God's provision for sin's penalty, which
is Christ (John 3:18). Therefore, the emphasis of the gospel is on Christ, as the
One who paid for sin, and faith in Him, not repentance from sins.

Repentance in Relation to Faith

Even when repentance alone is mentioned as the condition of salvation,

this does not exclude faith. In a number of passages, repentance is obviously used
as a synonym for faith or salvation through faith.
For example, repentance is evidently a synonym for faith (or salvation
through faith) in Luke 5:32 where Jesus declares, "I have not come to call the
righteous, but sinners, to repentance." The whole tenor of Jesus' ministry was to
call men to faith in the gospel, thus He says, "Repent and believe in the gospel"
(Mark 1:15). Likewise, when the apostles declare in Acts 11:18 that "God has
also granted to the Gentiles repentance to life," it is clear from the context that
they refer to the Gentiles' faith in Christ (10:43; 11:17). Also, when Paul called
all men to "repent" in his sermon in the Areopagus (Acts 17:30), the summary
comment is, "some men…believed" (17:34). The idea of repentance is thus
included in faith. Hebrew 6:6 represents salvation through faith as well.129 The
128
Dunn, Romans 1-8, 82. Others have recognized the distinction between the concept of
repentance in general and repentance in relation to the Jew (Lewis Sperry Chafer, Salvation [Wheaton:
Van Kampen Press, 1917], 49, and Theology, 3:375-76; Pentecost, Sound Doctrine, 67-68).
129
F. F. Bruce, The Epistle to the Hebrews, NICNT (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans
Publishing Co., 1964), 124; Simon J. Kistemaker, Hebrews, NTC (Grand Rapids: Baker Book House,
1984), 161; Kent, Hebrews, 110-11.

99
 Repentance and Salvation

convergence of repentance and faith is clearly seen in Peter's declaration in 2 Peter

3:9: "The Lord…is not willing that any should perish but that all should come to
repentance." Men will perish unless they come to faith in Christ, so this must be
included in Peter's use of repentance. But men will not come to faith in Christ
unless there is a change of attitude about Him and His promises.130
In relation to faith, repentance appears to be the more general idea of
changing the mind. When the focus of repentance is specifically one's
unrighteousness before God, the need of salvation, and the sufficiency of Christ to
accomplish this salvation, then repentance is more appropriately expressed by the
term faith. Acts 20:21 is an example of the general term giving way to the more
specific: "repentance toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ."
Repentance is the larger sphere of a right relation to God. Faith comes within this
sphere as that which specifically secures eternal life through Christ. Chafer
comments,

It is quite possible to recognize God's purpose, as many do, and

not receive Christ as Savior. In other words, repentance toward
God could not itself constitute, in this case, the equivalent of
"faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ," though it may prepare for
that faith."131

Chafer's understanding seems validated by Paul's phrase "repentance to

salvation" (2 Corinthians 7:10), salvation being that which comes only through
faith and yet is also a result of repentance. Faith can thus be seen as a specific
kind of repentance in that it is a change of mind and heart which accepts and trusts
in God's provision of salvation. Constable writes,

Whenever a person believes in Christ he repents, that is, he

changes his mind about who Christ is and what He did…Saving
faith involves repentance, but repentance does not necessarily
involve saving faith.132

Thus, in overlapping the meaning of repentance, faith is synonymous with

repentance to a certain extent, though when faith is preached, the more general
requirement of repentance need not be emphasized.

130
See Chafer, Theology, 3:377; Wilkin, "Repentance: Lexical Considerations," JOTGES 2:18; R.
C. H. Lenski, The Interpretation of the Epistles of St. Peter, St. John and St. Jude (Minneapolis:
Augsburg Publishing House, 1966), 346.
131
Chafer, Theology, 3:377-78.
132
Thomas Constable, "The Gospel Message," in Walvoord: A Tribute, ed. Donald K. Campbell,
201-17 (Chicago: Moody Press, 1982), 208.

100
 Repentance and Salvation

Conclusion

The Free Grace position holds that repentance is necessary for

salvation.133 In this there is agreement with the Lordship Salvation position.
However, the understanding of what repentance means differs significantly. The
basic Lordship tenet that repentance always involves sin and that repentance is
turning from sins or the resolve to turn from sins is not supported from the lexical
and biblical evidence.
The study has concluded that the lexical arguments of the Lordship
position failed to show that metanoia encompassed the meanings of
metamelomai and epistrepho. In fact, distinct meanings and usages were
observed. Neither was it found that metanoew/metanoia has an essential meaning
of turning from sins. The unfortunate English translation hardly reflects the basic
sense "to change the mind, attitude, disposition."
The passages studied support this definition of repentance. In the offer of
salvation by John the Baptist, Jesus, and the apostles, repentance can be
distinguished from its resulting change of conduct. When specific acts of sins are
in view, the command to repent almost always pertains to Christians (with the
exception of Revelation 9:20-21 and 16:9, 11) and indicates a change of mind that
leads to a change in conduct. The fruits of repentance can and must be
distinguished from repentance as an inward attitude. The connection of the inner
attitude and outer works cannot be supported by the idea that repentance is a
divine power given by God. Finally, it was shown why repentance does not
deserve the emphasis demanded by Lordship advocates.
The Free Grace view holds that repentance is a change of mind, attitude,
and disposition which implies and normally leads to an outward change in life and
conduct, though the latter is not essential to the term itself. The focus of
repentance must be determined by the context. In regards to salvation, repentance
is implied in the call to believe in Christ. Thus it does not find the same emphasis
as faith in gospel preaching.
On a final note, the Lordship view of repentance cannot offer an absolute
assurance of salvation (as with their view of faith) for one can never be absolutely
sure all sins have been forsaken. If it is asserted that repentance means resolving
to forsake all known sin, then the absurd scenario emerges in which it would be
best to keep people ignorant of their sins when preaching the gospel. On the
contrary, the Free Grace position believes sinners must be told of their precarious
predicament and urged to change their minds in regards to their ability to save
themselves, and to believe in the One who can save them, the Lord Jesus Christ.

133
The exception is Hodges as noted on p. 60. Again, see Hodges, Free!, 143-63 for his view. In
light of the previous study, this writer disagrees with Hodges. While it is true that repentance is a
broader call than faith in Christ, this should not exclude faith as a form of repentance. After all, faith
in Christ is the most essential condition of a harmonious relationship with God.

101
102
 CHRIST'S LORDSHIP AND SALVATION

CHAPTER 4
Both sides of the Lordship debate believe Jesus is the Lord God of all.
The conflict of opinion comes in how this applies to salvation, or more
specifically, what must be the response of an unsaved person to the fact that Jesus
is Lord.
After clarifying the issue surrounding Christ's lordship, this chapter will
consider the Lordship Salvation position first lexically, then biblically. A
response will be offered that evaluates the biblical evidence.

The Issue

The issue at the core of this controversy is not the deity of Christ, but the
implications of His divine sovereignty in the application of salvation. Does the
title and position of Jesus as Lord carry with it the demand for the unsaved person
to submit his or her life to that authority in order to obtain salvation? The
Lordship position argues that it does.
There are many examples of explicit Lordship statements to this effect.
For example:

The Lord will not save those whom He cannot command. He

will not divide His offices. You cannot believe on a half-Christ.
We take Him for what He is—the anointed Savior and Lord who
is King of kings and Lord of lords!1

He is Lord, and those who refuse Him as Lord cannot use Him
as Savior. Everyone who receives Him must surrender to His
authority, for to say we receive Christ when in fact we reject His
right to reign over us is utter absurdity.2

But we must also insist that any attempt to divorce Christ as

Savior from Christ as Lord also perverts the gospel, for anyone
who believes in a Savior who is not the Lord is not believing in
the true Christ and is not regenerate.3

The astonishing idea is current in some circles today that we can

enjoy the benefits of Christ's salvation without accepting the

1
Tozer, Heresy!, 18-19.
2
MacArthur, The Gospel, 210
3
James Montgomery Boice, "The Lord Christ," Tenth 10 (October 1980): 9.

103
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

challenge of His sovereign lordship. Such an unbalanced notion

is not to be found in the New Testament.4

Support for these assertions typically begins with a lexical study on the
term "Lord." It is argued that this title implies not only deity, but also authority
and rulership. The biblical arguments used by Lordship also attempt to show that
the offices of Lord and Savior are so connected that the unsaved person must
acknowledge both in a submissive faith. In this way the issue of Christ's Lordship
is related to the Lordship Salvation understanding of faith and repentance.5
Furthermore, it is argued that the proclamation of the gospel demands surrender to
Christ as Ruler of one's life and outward confession of Christ as Master. These
arguments will now be presented and evaluated.

An Evaluation of the Lexical Arguments

There is one major thrust to the lexical argument of the Lordship

position. It is argued that the term for Lord, "kyrios," denotes "ruler." From this
Lordship adherents argue that submission to Christ as Ruler is essential to the
gospel.
The argument begins with the recognition that Jesus Christ is called
kyrios 747 times in the New Testament (KJV), thus "there must be some special
significance behind the employment of this particular term."6 Lordship advocates
believe this does not simply refer to Christ's deity, but to His sovereign authority
and rulership.7 They support this conclusion with a study of the term kyrios in
pre-New Testament usage and New Testament usage.

Pre-New Testament Usage

The LXX translates Yahweh (YHWH) with kyrios 6156 times,8 which is
about 90% of the time. Miller asserts, "The special significance of the name
YHWH that is crucial for Lordship supporters is the authority bound up in that
name."9 He relies on Bietenhard's understanding of kyrios as a translation of

4
Stott, Basic Christianity, 114.
5
MacArthur, The Gospel, 28; Chantry, Gospel, 60; Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:54; ten Pas
structures his entire Lordship Salvation argument around the issue of Christ's Lordship (ten Pas,
Lordship, 3-18).
6
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:63.
7
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:66; Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 17; Miller, "Christ's Lordship,"
59.
8
Gottried Quell, s.v. "kyrios," in TDNT 3 (1965): 1058.
9
Miller, "Christ's Lordship," 59.

104
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

Yahweh which emphasizes creatorship, lordship, covenant relation to Israel, and

legal authority to control the world.10 Likewise, the LXX translates AAD{n, which
became the title substituted for the sacred name Yahweh, with kyrios exclusively.
The idea of rulership and control is argued from this translation as well.11 Some
rare occurrences of kyrios in Classical Greek are also claimed to denote
ownership, thus authority.12
Lawrence, however, argues that Yahweh denotes not God's rulership so
much as His redemptive faithfulness. He writes,

God made a special revelation of His name at the time of the

exodus which showed Him to be the Eternal Creator acting in a
redemptive manner to deliver Israel from Egypt. This act
became basic to God's revelation of Himself and of His name,
Yahweh, with the result that whenever the name was seen or
heard, it reminded Israel of God's redemptive deliverance.13

Lawrence agrees that the idea of rulership is also present, but in this way:
On the basis of His redemptive grace, God made certain sovereign demands
(Exodus 20) and this is typical of the way God has chosen to act. First, He
exercises His grace toward undeserving man, and then, on the basis of this
blessing, He requires submission in order that this grace may be fully enjoyed.
The New Testament follows this pattern.14
It seems restrictive to say that kyrios before the New Testament was used
exclusively to mean rulership. Its association with Yahweh involved the idea of
deity and much of what was implied with that, i.e., creatorship, redemption,
ownership, and rulership.

10
Ibid., 59-60. See Hans Bietenhard, "kyrios," in NIDNTT 2 (1976): 512.
11
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:64.
12
Ibid.
13
William D. Lawrence, "The New Testament Doctrine of the Lordship of Christ" (Th.D. diss.,
Dallas Theological Seminary, 1968), 43.
14
Ibid., 43.

105
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

New Testament Usage

In the New Testament, it is agreed by Lordship supporters that kyrios

was used in a number of ways that denoted less than deity or sovereign rulership.15
It was used to designate "owner" (Matthew 12:9; 15:27; Luke 19:33; Acts 16:16,
19) and "master" as owner of slaves (Colossians 3:22). Jesus was called kyrios
747 times, sometimes merely as a polite title of respect (John 4:11ff.; 5:7; 6:4;
9:36;16 13:6), but also as a reference to His deity and rulership (John 20:28).
Certainly, the context must determine the meaning of the term.17 However, the
conclusion of some Lordship proponents is that the overwhelming meaning of
kyrios is rulership:

The ascription of kyrios as a divine appellation is properly

understood only on the basis of this supreme rulership.
Therefore, when either God the Father or God the Son is called
kyrios, it must be in recognition of the fact of sovereign
rulership.18

The meaning of kyrios in the New Testament cannot be dissociated from

the influence of the LXX and its signification of Yahweh, the divine name.
Turner's conclusion that "In Biblical Greek, . . . kyrios is a divine title, the LXX
rendering of YHWH (God's holy Name) and of ‘adoni, (my Lord)"19 is reinforced
by Machen who says,

Thus when the Christian missionaries used the word "Lord" of

Jesus, their hearers knew at once what they meant. They knew
at once that Jesus occupied a place which is occupied only by
God…
15
For example, Miller, "Christ's Lordship," 60; Maurice Irvin, "His Name: Lord," AW
112 (September 7, 1977): 3-4. Interestingly, Carson comments, "In Jesus' day it is doubtful
whether 'Lord' when used to address him meant more than 'teacher' or 'sir.' But in the
postresurrection period, it becomes an appellation of worship and a confession of Jesus'
deity" (D. A. Carson, "Matthew," in EBC (8:1-599): 192).
16
In John 9:36 the healed blind man obviously uses "Lord" as a title of respect because
He did not yet realize that Jesus was the Son of God. When Jesus discloses that He is the
Son of God, the man then says, "Lord, I believe!" and worships Him (v. 38). Contra
MacArthur, the man's exclamation proves no necessary element of personal submission.
He worships Christ because he now sees Him as God the Son (vv. 35-37). The issue is
clearly his belief ("Do you believe?" [v. 35]; "I believe!" [v. 38]), not submission. See
MacArthur, The Gospel, 75-76.
17
So Lawrence, "Lordship of Christ," 55.
18
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:66.
19
Nigel Turner, Christian Words (Nashville: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1981), 257-58.

106
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

…An important fact has been established more and more

firmly by modern research—the fact that the Greek word
"kyrios" in the first century of our era was, wherever the Greek
language extended, distinctively a designation of divinity. The
common use of the word indeed persisted; the word still
expressed the relation which a master sustained toward his
slaves. But the word had come to be a characteristically
religious term, and it is in a religious sense, especially as fixed
by the Septuagint, that it appears in the New Testament.20

Speaking of the influence of the LXX on the Apostle Paul, Warfield claims, "the
title 'Lord' becomes in Paul's hands almost a proper name, the specific designation
for Jesus conceived as a divine person in distinction from God the Father."21 He
also writes,

We should never lose from sight the outstanding fact that to men
familiar with the LXX and the usage of "Lord" as the personal
name of Deity there illustrated, the term "Lord" was charged
with associations of deity, so that a habit of speaking of Jesus as
the "Lord"…was apt to carry with it implications of deity.22

Even Boice, an ardent teacher of Lordship Salvation, agrees:

…in the Greek version of the Old Testament, which was well
known to the Jewish community in the first century and from
which most of the New Testament writers quoted when citing
Scripture, the word kyrios ("Lord") is used to translate the
Hebrew word "Jehovah" and "Yahweh." This is why most of
our English Bibles do not have the name Jehovah but use Lord
instead. The disciples of Christ knew that this title was
repeatedly used for God. But knowing this, they did not hesitate
to transfer the title to Jesus, an act tantamount to saying that
Jesus is Jehovah.23

Before and during the New Testament era kyrios denoted deity before
anything else. Of course, deity includes many things, including that God is Ruler,
20
J. Gresham Machen, The Origin of Paul's Religion (New York: The MacMillan Company, 1921),
308.
21
Benjamin B. Warfield, The Lord of Glory (Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1974), 226.
22
Ibid., 95.
23
Boice, "The Lord Christ," Tenth 10:3. Other Lordship teachers agree: See John R. W. Stott, "The
Sovereignty of God the Son," in Our Sovereign God, ed. James M. Boice, 17-27 (Grand Rapids: Baker
Book House, 1977), 17-18; Irvin, "His Name," AW, 4.

107
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

but also that He is Creator, Redeemer, Judge, etc. In light of the etymology of
kyrios it is questionable whether the issue can be settled on its objective meaning
alone. The real issue is not the implications of the title kyrios for the position of
Jesus, but the implications, if any, in regards to the conditions of salvation. For
this, a number of key Bible passages must be studied.

An Evaluation of Key Bible Passages

The significance for the title kyrios in relation to salvation demands a

study of key Bible passages in light of their contexts. Lordship proponents use a
number of passages which link the term kyrios to salvation in some way. First,
this study will examine how the title kyrios is used in relation to the position of
Jesus as Lord. Second, the use of kyrios in evangelistic proclamation will be
studied to see if submission to Christ's rulership was a condition of salvation.
Third, the confession of Jesus as Lord in relation to salvation will be considered.

The Position of Jesus as Lord

As cited above, it is argued by the Lordship Salvation position that

Christ's rulership cannot be separated from Christ's saviorhood in the
understanding of the unsaved person who desires salvation. Several passages
which speak of Jesus as Lord and Savior are used to support this. The chief
passages are Luke 2:11; Philippians 2:5-11; and 2 Peter 1:11 and 3:18.
Before considering the passages, it must be noted that the Free Grace
position recognizes that Jesus is Savior because He is the Lord God. Ryrie states,

…no other kind of savior can save except a God-Man. Deity

and humanity must be combined in order to provide a
satisfactory salvation…He must be God in order that that death
be effective for an infinite number of persons.24

Christ's deity and sovereign rulership make His work of redemption provisional
for all people, because His eternal nature, His sovereign power, and His authority
invest it with eternal significance.
However, Lordship proponents press the significance of the deity and
rulership of Christ not only in the work of redemption, but in the application of
redemption. The coupling of Jesus' titles in passages such as these to be
considered is used to argue that

…there was no disjunction between the Christian's relationship

to Jesus as Lord and his relationship to Jesus as Savior. 2 Peter
1:11 and 3:18 speak of 'our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ'…Peter

24
Ryrie, Balancing, 175.

108
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

apparently regards all Christians as sustaining this dual

relationship to Jesus, and expects nothing less than instant
recognition of this designation and whole-hearted assent to its
content.25

Likewise, MacArthur says,

…Jesus is both Savior and Lord (Luke 2:11), and no true

believer would ever dispute that. "Savior" and "Lord" are
separate offices, but we must be careful not to partition them in
such a way that we end up with a divided Christ (cf. 1
Corinthians 1:13). Nevertheless, loud voices from the
dispensationalist camp are putting forth the teaching that it is
possible to reject Christ as Lord and yet receive Him as
Savior.26

While it is agreed that the objective position of Jesus as Lord, Ruler, and God is
essential to His work as Savior, it must be found whether the verses used by
Lordship Salvation advocates address the personal application of redemption.

Luke 2:11

Luke records the announcement of the angels to the shepherds at Christ's

birth with the declaration that "there is born to you this day in the city of David a
Savior, who is Christ the Lord" (Luke 2:11). Rather than Lordship, Luke appears
to emphasize that the significance of Jesus' birth to these shepherds is that a Savior
is born. After that is declared, the relative clause (hos este . . .) identifies Him as
"Christ the Lord," the unique prophetic identity and position of this Savior as
God.27 Arndt writes, "In adding 'the Lord' to the title 'Christ,' 'the Anointed,' the
angel announces the astounding fact that the Rescuer is God."28 Warfield explains
the use of kyrios here:

25
T. Alan Chrisope, Jesus Is Lord (Hertfordshire, England: Evangelical Press, 1982), 70.
26
MacArthur, The Gospel, 27. MacArthur accuses dispensationalists with an obsession for dividing
the Scriptures and feels this is the result. As a dispensationalist, this writer would contend that
"dividing" the Scriptures to get at the truth is not in itself wrong, but biblical (2 Tim. 2:15).
27
So Darrell L. Bock, Proclamation from Prophecy and Pattern: Lucan Old Testament Christology,
Journal for the Study of the New Testament, supplement series 12 (Sheffield: JSOT Press, 1987), 81;
Godet, Luke, 81; Marshall, Luke, 110; Geldenhuys, Luke, 111; François Bovon, Das Evangelium nach
Lukas, Evangelisch-Katholischer Kommentar zum Neuen Testament (Zürich: Benziger Verlag, 1989),
125-26. Boice also recognizes the title "Lord" here to denote Jesus' deity (Boice, "The Lord Christ,"
Tenth 10:4).
28
William F. Arndt, Luke, Concordia Classical Commentary Series (St. Louis: Concordia Publishing
House, 1956), 82.

109
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

But what can the term "Lord" add as a climax to "Christ"? In

"Christ" itself, the Anointed King, there is already expressed the
height of sovereignty and authority as the delegate of Jehovah.
The appearance is very strong that the adjunction of "Lord" is
intended to convey the intelligence that the "Christ" now born is
a divine Christ.29

It would seem that the chief interest to men like the shepherds who need salvation
is not that Jesus is the divine Ruler, but that He is the divine Savior, the apparent
emphasis of the angelic announcement.

Philippians 2:5-11

In this passage, Jesus the Savior (vv 5-8) is exalted as Lord to Whom all
creation will bow in the future (vv 9-11). Jesus is surely identified here as Lord
and Savior, but only the confession "Jesus is Lord" (v 11) comes from the mouths
of all creation, saved and unsaved.30 This shows that the involuntary, objective,
positional rulership of Christ can indeed be distinct from the voluntary, subjective,
relational rule of Christ in a person's life. Calvin declares, "Paul is not speaking
here of voluntary obedience."31 Chrisope, whose work argues against Ryrie's
understanding of the term "Lord" in relation to salvation, nevertheless admits the
objective significance in the Philippians passage:

Since this acclamation will, at least on the part of those beings

who are hostile to God, be made dutifully rather than willingly,
the verb 'confess' (exomologew) should be understood to
indicate an acknowledgement of fact rather than necessarily a
confession arising from faith. The confession is, for those
hostile beings, the recognition of the undeniable fact of their
subjection to Jesus as Lord, and stands in contrast to the humble
and adoring submission rendered by believers.32
29
Warfield, Lord of Glory, 144.
30
Those who see this as a confession of both saved and unsaved include Ralph P. Martin, The
Epistle of Paul to the Philippians, TNTC (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1959),
105; Jac. J. Müller, The Epistles of Paul to the Philippians and to Philemon, NICNT (Grand Rapids:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1955), 88; John Calvin, The Epistles of Paul the Apostle to the
Galatians, Ephesians, Philippians, and Colossians, transl. T. H. L. Parker, Calvin's Commentaries
(Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1965), 252.
31
Calvin, Philippians, 252.
32
Chrisope, Jesus Is Lord, 30. Mueller also recognizes that in this passage "Christ's Lordship
extends far beyond the realm of just the 'saved,'" yet in the same paragraph he argues that "Lordship in
the New Testament, as it applies to Christ, clearly means Sovereign Ruler, Master, etc., evoking the
attendant nuances of obedient service and submission" (Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 19). He either fails
to see the flaw in his logic or fails to explain how the unsaved willingly render obedient service and
submission.

110
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

Even MacArthur agrees: "Even those who die in unbelief will be forced to
confess the lordship of Christ."33 Miller cannot be right, therefore, when he says,
"In Philippians 2:6-11 the confession of Lordship in view carries with it
submission," if he means voluntary submission.34 This passage clearly
demonstrates the contrary: that Christ's position as Lord over all can be confessed
in an objective sense apart from a willing personal submission.

2 Peter 1:11 and 3:18

Second Peter 1:11 speaks of "the kingdom of our Lord and Savior Jesus
Christ" and 3:18 admonishes the readers to "grow in the grace and knowledge of
our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ." The context and content of both passages give
no indication that the subject is eternal salvation. It should be noted that Peter
speaks as a Christian of Jesus as Lord in a personal and possessive sense ("our").35
In 1:11 the issue is not the condition for initial entrance into the kingdom, but the
condition for abundant entrance into the kingdom. By use of the superlative term
plousios epichorhghthhsetai, "will be supplied to you abundantly," the emphasis
appears to be the quality of one's entrance.36 Furthermore, Peter is merely
describing the kingdom as possessed by the Lord and Savior Jesus Christ, for tou
Kyriou and Sothros Ihsou Christou are genitives of possession. In 3:18 Peter
shows explicitly that the issue is Christian growth, or sanctification. Thus these
verses are not applicable to the initial salvation experience of the unbeliever.
It appears that Lordship proponents, in their effort to make submission a
condition for salvation, have failed to distinguish between the involuntary
objective position of Christ as Ruler from the voluntary, subjective, relational
submission to Christ as Ruler. Of course Jesus is Lord, and His lordship is
essential in securing man's salvation, but voluntary submission to His rulership is
not proved to be the issue in these passages.

33
MacArthur, The Gospel, 205.
34
Miller, "Christ's Lordship," 61. Such logic must lead to the implausible conclusion of Barth's that
even the evil powers finally submit in voluntary humility and obedience. See Gerhard Barth, Der Brief
an die Philipper, Züricher Bibelkommentar (Zürich: Theologisher Verlag, 1979), 44.
35
See Rich Wager, "Lordship Salvation: Another Gospel?," Signal (November/December 1986):
12.
36
So Michael Green, The Second Epistle General of Peter and the General Epistle of Jude: An
Introduction and Commentary, TNTC (Grand Rapids: InterVarsity Press, 1987), 86; Hodges, Free!,
230-31.

111
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

The Proclamation of Jesus as Lord

A major argument of the Lordship position is that submission to Jesus

Christ was demanded in apostolic preaching. Appeal is made to the record of
Acts where the term "Lord" is used in evangelistic presentations, and to 2
Corinthians 4:5. Chrisope argues from the observation that "Virtually every
evangelistic address found in Acts includes mention of the exaltation and lordship
of Jesus."37 Gentry concludes, "When used of Christ in the frequent Gospel
preaching of Acts and the Epistles, kyrios most certainly has to do with the
acceptance of Jesus Christ as Lord to be Savior."38 This assertion will now be
evaluated in light of the major passages usually cited.

Acts 2:36

This verse is quoted frequently to argue that submission to Jesus as

Master is a condition of salvation.39 In his pentecostal sermon, Peter concludes
His presentation about the identity of Jesus with the words, "Therefore let all the
house of Israel know assuredly that God has made this Jesus, whom you crucified,
both Lord and Christ." Citing the verse, MacArthur argues, "The Christ Peter
preached was not merely a Savior with open arms, but also a Lord who demanded
obedience."40
It should be noted that there is no demand for obedient conduct or a
promise to obey in the passage or context. One must infer this from either the title
"Lord" in verse 36, or from the command to repent in verse 38. That repentance
cannot be a demand for practical obedience was discussed in the last chapter.41
Therefore the question is, does the declaration that God has made Jesus both Lord
and Christ constitute a demand for obedience?
As already noted, the title "Lord" certainly includes sovereign rulership,
but only because it first denotes deity. This is upheld by the context of Peter's
entire sermon which begins with the promise that "whoever calls on the name of
the LORD shall be saved" (2:21). This quote from Joel 2:32 uses the title
"LORD" to translate the Hebrew name for God, Yahweh. Upon quoting this, Peter
immediately refers to Jesus as these Israelites had known Him in His humanity.
Verse 22 calls Him "Jesus of Nazareth" and "a Man."

37
Chrisope, Jesus Is Lord, 55.
38
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:66; See also, Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:18; ten Pas, Lordship,
6.
39
See MacArthur, The Gospel, 217; Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 18; Gentry, "The Great Option,"
BRR 5:67-68; ten Pas, Lordship, 5; Chrisope, Lordship, 33-37; Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:18.
40
MacArthur, The Gospel, 217.
41
Especially pages 78-80.

112
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

Peter then exposits the words of David from Psalm 16:8-11 (vv 25-33) to
show that God has raised up and exalted Jesus Who has authority to bestow the
benefits of salvation mediated through the Holy Spirit (vv 32-33), and Psalm
110:1 (vv 34-35) to show that Jesus has been installed as Lord at the right hand of
God the Father at the present time. The cruciality of the argument from Psalm
110 must not be overlooked:

The conclusion to be drawn from this Psalm must have been felt
by the Pharisees themselves, that the Messiah, because the Son
of David and Lord at the same time, was of human and at the
same time superhuman nature; that it was therefore in
accordance with Scripture if this Jesus, who represented Himself
to be the predicted Christ, should as such profess to be the Son
of God and of divine nature.42

The conclusion of verse 36 springs from the theology of these Psalms and thus
contrasts the previous understanding of Jesus as a mere man with the truth that He
is indeed the Lord God: It is "this Jesus" (i.e., "Jesus of Nazareth," "a Man", v 22)
that was crucified, but is now raised and exalted as "Lord and Christ" (the divine
Messiah who rules). Ryrie comments:

Now the inescapable conclusion: Jesus is both Lord or God,

and Christ or Messiah (verse 36). A Jewish audience had the
greatest difficulty acknowledging these two claims for Jesus.
To assert that the man Jesus was God and also Israel's Messiah
and to ask the people to believe that was an almost
insurmountable obstacle.43

The conclusion is as Bruce notes, that the title kyrios here "represents the Ineffable
Name of God."44 The realization that they crucified the God-Man brought great
grief to the Jews (v 37). Finally, it should be noted that Peter calls Him "the Lord
our God" denoting the divine position of Jesus (v 39).
Mueller's argument that the quotation of Psalm 110:1 in verses 34-35
"denotes sovereign rulership"45 could be correct in as much as this is a prerogative
of deity. The Psalm certainly speaks of the authority and rule of the Messiah. But

42
C. F. Keil and F. Delitzsch, Psalms, Commentary on the Old Testament (Grand Rapids: William
B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1980), 185.
43
Ryrie, Salvation, 95-96.
44
Bruce, The Acts of the Apostles, NINCT, 96. So also, J. C. O'Neill, "The Use of Kyrios in the
Book of Acts," Scottish Journal of Theology (SJT) 8 (March 1955): 161; Darrell L. Bock, "Jesus as
Lord in Acts and in the Gospel Message," BSac 143 (April-June 1986): 148, and Lucan Christology,
273.
45
Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 18.

113
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

several observations must be made. First, it should be noted that God the Father
made Jesus Lord over all—believers and unbelievers—regardless of whether that
fact is believed or not. Properly speaking, no human can actually "make Jesus
Lord" in the sense of bestowing upon Him the position. Second, Psalm 110:1
indicates this rule has a determinative time of realization: "Till I make Your
enemies Your footstool." The future fulfillment indicates that the present
objective position of Jesus as Lord does not guarantee the subjective submission
of His subjects. Finally, Lawrence's comment is insightful:

The sovereignty of a Messiah cannot save. According to the

Old Testament, Yahweh saves, and, as Jonah averred, salvation
belongs to Yahweh (Jonah 2:9). Unless Jesus was Yahweh, it
would do no good to depend on His name for salvation. For this
reason, Lord in Acts 2:36 must refer to Jesus' deity.46

That Jesus is Lord certainly has moral implications. It is desirable that

all people submit to Jesus as Ruler at the point of initial salvation, as well as after
salvation. But it cannot be shown from this passage that submission to His
rulership is a condition of salvation.47

Acts 10:36

The Lordship argument from this passage is much the same as from
2:36.48 In preaching to Cornelius, Peter speaks of "The word which God sent to
the children of Israel, preaching peace through Jesus Christ—He is Lord of all." It
is inferred from this that Peter made submission to Christ's rulership a condition of
Cornelius' salvation.
Three observations dispute this claim. First, the text does not show
explicitly that Peter demands Cornelius' submission, but only that Peter makes an
objective statement about the Lord. Rather, his explicit invitation is "whoever
believes in Him will receive remission of sins" (10:43).49 Second, Peter's
interjection "He is Lord of all" is contextually significant and should not be
46
Lawrence, "Lordship of Christ," 70-71.
47
Acts 5:31 is sometimes cited by Lordship advocates in much the same way as 2:36 (See
MacArthur, The Gospel, 217; Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:18; Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:68),
though the term kyrios is not used but Archhgon, or "Prince". The sovereign rule of the Messiah seems
emphasized. However, the same argument applies as with 2:36. The assertion of Christ's position is
no proof of a demand for individual submission as a condition for salvation.
48
See MacArthur, The Gospel, 217; Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:68; Stott, "Yes," Eternity
10:18; ten Pas, Lordship, 6.
49
Lordship supporters might counter that Peter meant Cornelius must believe on Him as Lord of
one's life. Yet contextually, the nearest acclamation of Christ is the preceding verse (v. 42) which says
He was "ordained by God to be Judge of the living and the dead." To be consistent, Lordship
supporters should also demand that one submit to Jesus as Judge, yet this is never heard.

114
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

isolated. The evangelization of Cornelius marks a pivot point in the book of Acts
as the gospel now goes from Jews to Gentiles. God's acceptance of Gentiles is a
major motif of the narrative. The universal nature of God's salvation is
emphasized in the vision (v 15), in Peter's initial explanation to Cornelius (v 28),
and in the sermon itself (vv 34-43). In the sermon, Peter explains that God shows
no partiality (v 34) but accepts those from every nation (v 35). Then in verse 36
Peter argues that the initial Jewish destination of the gospel ("which God sent to
the children of Israel") is, through Jesus Christ, intended for all because "He is
Lord of all." Thus the sermon concludes with a universal promise for "whoever
believes," whether Jew or Gentile. Peter is not demanding submission but shows
that salvation is for the Gentiles as well as Jews because Jesus is Lord of all.50
The third argument that weakens the Lordship interpretation is one that
has already been stated. The acclamation of Jesus as Lord is an acclamation of
His sovereign position as God over all and not a demand for individual
submission. The objective truth must be distinguished from the subjective
requirement.

Acts 16:31

The Apostle Paul's answer to the Philippian jailer's question "Sirs, what
must I do to be saved?" (16:30) is concise: "Believe on the Lord Jesus Christ, and
you will be saved" (v 31). Lordship teachers insist this condition not only
demands faith in Christ as Savior, but also submission to Him as Ruler of one's
life. MacArthur claims this passage proves that the lordship of Christ was a part
of the gospel to be believed for salvation:

All these passages [Acts 2:21; 2:36; 16:31; Romans 10:9-10]

include indisputably the lordship of Christ as part of the gospel
to be believed for salvation. We saw that Jesus' lordship
includes the ideas of dominion, authority, sovereignty, and the
right to govern…[I]t is clear that people who come to Christ for
salvation must do so in obedience to Him, that is, with a
willingness to surrender to Him as Lord.51

Likewise, Stott asks, "Why does Paul tell the Philippian jailer that he must believe
in 'the Lord Jesus Christ' to be saved if he must only believe in Him as Savior
(16:31, cf. 11:17)?" (emphasis his).52

50
Haenchen, Acts, 352; Marshall, The Acts of the Apostles, TNTC (Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1982), 191; Jacques Dupont, Nouvelles Études sur les Actes des Apôtres
(Paris: Les Éditions du Cerf, 1981), 323-25; Lawrence, "Lordship of Christ," 73.
51
MacArthur, The Gospel, 207. In agreement is Kent, "Review Article," GTJ 10:69.
52
Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:18; also Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:68; ten Pas, Lordship, 6.

115
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

However, the Lordship argument from this verse depends on an

unprovable inference. The title "Lord" may denote Christ's authority, but nothing
is said of submission as an issue here. Lordship advocates might respond that
submission is inherent to the concept of "believe," but it has already been argued
that this is untenable.53
By pointing the jailer to "the Lord Jesus Christ," Paul is identifying the
person who is the object of faith. He is called "Lord" because that is the title
which most easily denoted deity to a Gentile. Bruce writes,

When the message of Jesus was carried into the Gentile world,
the designation "Messiah" did not have the same relevance as it
had for Jews, and Christ (the Greek equivalent of Messiah)
came more and more to be used as a personal name and no
longer as a title. But its synonyms "Son of God" and "Lord" not
only retained but enhanced their relevance…The title "Son of
God" bore witness to Jesus' divine being, and so did the title
"Lord."54

Indeed, verse 34 says that the jailer "rejoiced, having believed in God." Deity
naturally denotes ability to save.

This is no mere Jewish man whom the Philippian jailer is being

asked to believe in for his eternal well-being. Instead, He is the
Lord, with all the power and resources which this illustrious title
implies. In the realm of salvation, He can deliver what it takes
to meet the sinner's need (emphasis his).55

Furthermore, He is called "Jesus" because that was His human name that literally
meant "Savior" (Matthew 1:21; Acts 13:23). Finally, He is called "Christ"
because of His role as the one anointed by God to bring salvation, or possibly, as
Bruce suggests, simply as part of His name.56
In Lordship reasoning, the jailer would have to comprehend and concede
to the implications of not only Jesus' lordship, but the humanity of Jesus as well as
Jewish messianic theology in order to be saved. Of the latter concept in this verse,
Ryrie asks,

53
See chapter two, especially pp. 44-45.
54
F. F. Bruce, The Message of the New Testament (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing
Co., 1972), 112-13. The fact that Paul and Silas are also called "lords" (Kyrioi) by the jailer out of
respect (v. 30) shows the bearing of context on the meaning of this term. It would be absurd to
suppose the jailer was submitting or promising to submit his life to Paul and Silas as his masters.
55
Hodges, Free!, 170. Also, see Bock, "Jesus as Lord," BSac 143:150.
56
Bruce, Message of the New Testament, 112-13.

116
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

Incidentally, why is it that those who teach that you cannot

receive Jesus without receiving His personal mastery over the
years of one's life do not also insist that we must receive Him as
Messiah (the meaning of Christ) with all that the concept of
Messiah entails? That would mean, for starters, that in order to
be saved one must believe that Jesus is Israel's promised
deliverer, the One who fulfills many Old Testament prophecies,
and the One who is the coming King over the earth. Is the
acknowledgement of all that Messiah means part of the
necessary content of faith for a genuine salvation experience?57

Thus what Lordship adherents argue through implication does not encompass all
that Christ is in the title "the Lord Jesus Christ."
It should also be apparent that to ask a pagan Gentile soldier to
comprehend, much less submit to, the implications of Jesus Christ's Lordship
could be considered unreasonable and theologically flawed. Submission of one's
life is expected of believers on the basis of an understanding of God's grace
(Romans 12:1; Titus 2:11-12). The jailer, as any unbeliever dead in sin, was
incapable of making such a mature decision.

2 Corinthians 4:5

This verse is included because it is a description of the apostolic

proclamation. Paul wrote to the Corinthians, "For we do not preach ourselves, but
Christ Jesus the Lord, and ourselves your servants for Jesus' sake." Gentry says of
this, "the apostolic church directly affirmed their preaching was in the vein of
Lordship preaching."58
Whether translated "Christ Jesus the Lord," (KJV, NKJ) or "Christ Jesus
as Lord" (NASB, NIV, RSV), the words Christon Ihsoun Kyrion may simply refer
to Jesus Christ by His divine title.59 Since neither translation determines the
gospel's content or demands, it appears that Lordship proponents argue by
implication that rulership is in the gospel's content and demands.
There are other significant nuances to Paul's preaching of Jesus as Lord.
First, Paul is simply affirming that, in contrast to the false apostles, he and his
cohorts do not advertise themselves, but Jesus Christ. He had said as much to the
Corinthians in his first letter to them. There, he said, "we preach Christ crucified"
57
Ryrie, Salvation, 106.
58
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:68. See also Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 18-19, and ten Pas,
Lordship, 7.
59
It is helpful to note that kyrios is a predicate accusative in apposition to Christon Iesoun.
Robertson, WPNT, 4:225; Lenski, The Interpretation of St. Paul's First and Second Epistles to the
Corinthians (Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1963), 965; Rudolf Bultmann, Der Zweite
Briefe an die Korinther, Kritisch-exegetischer Kommentar über das Neuen Testament (Göttingen:
Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1976), 109. To preach Jesus Christ is to preach Him as deity.

117
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

(1 Corinthians 1:22) and "I determined not to know anything among you except
Jesus Christ and Him crucified" (1 Corinthians 2:2). Thus Paul was intent on
keeping the redeeming work of the Lord Jesus Christ as the focus of his preaching
and refuting the charges of egotistical motives.60 Paul declares that when they do
speak of themselves, it is as servants. Moreover, to preach "Jesus Christ the Lord"
or "Jesus Christ as Lord" is simply another way of saying the apostles preach the
gospel.61
Second, the emphasis on Christ's lordship in the context forms a contrast
with "the god of this age" who keeps men from salvation (4:4)62 and the
inadequacy of the apostles themselves to effect salvation (3:5; 4:6-7). The title
"Lord" signifies Christ's deity, and as such, His authority in salvation. Plummer
comments, "To 'preach Christ as Lord' is to preach Him as crucified, risen, and
glorified, the Lord to whom 'all authority in heaven and earth has been given'."63
Therefore, it is not a demand for personal submission but a statement of His
exalted position and consequent authority to save.
The Lordship argument from Acts and 2 Corinthians 4:5 does not seem
viable. Only implication can make submission to Christ's lordship a condition for
salvation. However, such a serious implication cannot be validated exegetically.
Harrison's conclusion appears accurate: "A faithful reading of the entire book of
Acts fails to reveal a single passage where people are pressed to acknowledge
Jesus Christ as their personal Lord in order to be saved."64

60
So Ralph P. Martin, 2 Corinthians, WBC (Waco, TX: Word Books, 1986), 79; Philip Edgcumbe
Hughes, Paul's Second Epistle to the Corinthians, NICNT (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans
Publishing Co., 1982), 130-31; Bultmann, Korinther, 109; Friedrich Lang, Die Briefe an die Korinther
(Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1986), 278.
61
So Lenski, Corinthians, 966; William Herbert Smith, Jr., "The Function of 2 Corinthians 3:7--4:6
in Its Epistolary Context" (Ph.D. diss., Southern Baptist Seminary, 1983), 135.
62
Maurice Carrez, La Deuxième Épitre de Saint Paul aux Corinthiens, Commentaire du Nouveau
Testament (CNT), deuxieme serie (Genève: Labor et Fides, 1986), 109.
63
Alfred Plummer, A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Second Epistle of St. Paul to the
Corinthians, ICC (Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1966), 118.
64
Everett F. Harrison, "Must Christ Be Lord to Be Savior--No," Eternity 10 (September 1959): 16.
So also, S. Lewis Johnson, "How Faith Works," CT 33 (September 22, 1989): 25.

118
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

The Confession of Jesus as Lord

Several passages associate, or appear to associate, confession of Jesus as

Lord with salvation. The word translated "confess" (homologeo) means "agree,
admit, declare, acknowledge"65 or literally "to say the same thing" or "to agree in
statement."66 Lordship teachers also understand "confess" in a religious sense as
"to make a solemn statement of faith" or "to confess something in faith."67 Thus it
is argued that one is saved by religiously confessing or swearing loyalty to Jesus
as the Lord of one's life. As Irvin writes,

To really confess that Jesus is Lord and to call upon Jesus as

Lord is to respond with our hearts and lives to one who is all the
name "Lord" signifies that He is. To confess that Jesus is Lord
is to respond to Him as very God to be trusted, as the supreme
Master to be obeyed and as the exalted One to be worshiped
(emphasis his).68

The chief passage—indeed a key passage for the entire Lordship Salvation
debate—is Romans 10:9-10.69 To some degree, John 20:28 and 1 Corinthians
12:3 are also used and will therefore be discussed.

Romans 10:9-10

This passage states the condition of salvation:

That if you confess with your mouth the Lord Jesus and believe
in your heart that God has raised Him from the dead, you will be
saved. For with the heart one believes to righteousness, and
with the mouth confession is made to salvation.

Around this passage much controversy has swirled. Both the Free Grace position
and the Lordship Salvation position find some areas of agreement, as indicated by
Stott:

To confess Jesus as Lord, which in Romans 10:9 is so clearly

made a condition of salvation, means more than "subscribing to

65
BAGD, s.v. "homologew," 571.
66
Otto Michel, s.v. "homologew," in TDNT 5 (1967): 200.
67
Chrisope, Jesus Is Lord, 61-62. He cites Michel, s.v. "homologew," TDNT 5:209, as support.
68
Irvin, "His Name," AW, 5.
69
So Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:66; Harrison, "No," Eternity 10:14; Blauvelt, "Lordship
Salvation?" BSac 143:38.

119
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

the gospel announcement that a living Lord attests an

efficacious death." It is that. It is also an acknowledgement of
the deity of Jesus (emphasis his).70

However, Stott also shows that interpretations part company over the issue of
Christ's lordship in relation to the one believing. He continues, "But it implies as
much that Jesus is 'my Lord' as that He is 'the Lord'" (emphasis his).71 Enlow
states, "To confess Jesus as Lord surely means more than to admit that He is Lord:
it means to submit to Him as one's own Lord."72 Stott also equates confession
with public baptism.73
The Free Grace position offers two different interpretations to refute the
Lordship view. Each will be explained in relation to its interpretation of the
meaning of salvation, confession, and "Lord."

Confession for eternal salvation

Those of the Free Grace position who agree that this passage speaks of
eternal salvation include Ryrie, Harrison, and Chafer.74 However, their view
differs from Lordship Salvation in that the concept of confession does not include
personal or subjective submission. Its meaning here is closer to acknowledgment
or agreement that something is true;75 "It is simply an admission of fact."76 This
definition is supported by Wuest who writes,

The word "confess" is Jomologew, made up of homos, "same"

and lego, "to speak," thus "to speak the same thing," thus "to
agree with some person with reference to something." To
confess the Lord Jesus means therefore to be in agreement with

70
Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:18.
71
Ibid.
72
Enlow, "Eternal Life," AW, 3-4. This understanding is representative of Lordship proponents.
See also, MacArthur, The Gospel, 28, 199, 207-8; Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 17-18; Miller, "Christ's
Lordship," 60ff.; Chrisope, Jesus Is Lord, 59ff.; ten Pas, Lordship, 6.
73
Stott, Basic Christianity, 117. Such an interpretation of confession in Rom. 10:9-10 is
disturbingly open ended, as Stott shows when he goes on to say, "But the Christian's open confession
does not end with his baptism. He must be willing for his family and friends to know he is a Christian,
both by the life he leads and by his spoken witness. . . . At the same time, he will join a church,
associate himself with other Christians . . . and start seeking by prayer, example and testimony to win
his friends for Christ." It is difficult to not consider this an intrusion of works into salvation.
74
Ryrie, Salvation, 70-73; Everett F. Harrison, "Romans," in EBC (10:1-171): 112, and "No,"
Eternity 10:16; Chafer, Theology, 3:379-80.
75
This possibility is found in BAGD, s.v. "Jomologew," 571. Cf. 1 John 4:15.
76
Harrison, "No," Eternity 10:16.

120
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

all that Scripture says about Him, which includes all that these
two names imply.77

Along with this understanding, some propose that the confession is silent to God,
as opposed to a public display.78 Confession to God is seen in 14:11 and 15:9.
More importantly, confession is considered identical to faith, not distinct
from it.79 It is inconceivable that after arguing for the exclusive nature of faith
alone for salvation (3:21– 4:25) Paul would suggest another condition. Moreover,
faith is prominent in the immediate context (10:4, 6, 11, 14, 17). The unexpected
mention of confession is due to the previously quoted passage from Deuteronomy
30:14 which speaks of the word "in your mouth and in your heart" (10:8). The
initial Joti in verse 9 shows that the quotation in verse 8 is being explained.80
Verse 10 then shows support (gar) for the reference of mouth and heart to
confession and faith in verse 9.81 The inverted order (belief…confession) from
verse 9 (confession…belief) shows that in Paul's mind faith and confession were
identical.82 The figures of mouth and heart are used to speak of obtaining
salvation in verse 9, yet are melded back into one response of faith in verse 11,
and again in the idea of calling upon the Lord in verses 12-13.83 Contrary to the
77
Kenneth S. Wuest, Wuest's Word Studies From the Greek New Testament, 3 vols. (Grand Rapids:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1944-55), 1:177-78. See also Charles Hodge, Commentary on
the Epistle to the Romans (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1967), 341, and the
word study and conclusion of Wesley L. Uplinger, "The Problem of Confession in Romans 10:9-10"
(Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1968), 26-37.
78
H. A. Ironside, Lectures on the Epistle to the Romans, 131; Howard, "Is Faith Enough?" BSac
99:91. Howard writes, "The heart believes but this faith is directed not toward man but toward God.
Who then shall say the confession is not also God-ward? How can we introduce a thought foreign to
Paul's concern of a heart confessing its faith to God and say that this is a confession before men? It is
rather the transaction of a believing heart with God." This seems to be the sense of 1 John 1:9, also.
79
So Bultmann, s.v. "pisteuw," TDNT, 6:209; Nygren, Romans, 383-84; Morris, Romans, 386;
William G. T. Shedd, A Critical and Doctrinal Commentary upon the Epistle of St. Paul to the Romans
(New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1879), 318; Howard, "Is Faith Enough?," 92; Paul L. Dirks, "The
Biblical Doctrine of Confession" (Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1955), 32; Uplinger,
"Romans 10:9-10," 50-51.
80
Cranfield, Romans, 2:526.
81
Ibid., 2:530.
82
Ibid., 2:527.
83
The verb epikalew, "call upon," signifies the act of faith as confession. So Robert Haldane,
Commentary on Romans (Grand Rapids: Kregel Publications, 1988), 518-19; Heinrich Schlier, Der
Römerbrief, Herdersf theologischer Kommentar zum Neun Testament (Frieburg: Herder, 1979), 248;
Hans Asmussen, Der Römerbrief (Stuttgart: Evangelisches Verlagswerk, 1952), 215-16; Uplinger,
"Romans 10:9-10," 46-48.
In keeping with the "mouth" figure of Deut. 30:14 in v. 8, "call upon" emphasizes the prayer that
conveys that faith, or an invocation for salvation. So Shedd, Romans, 320-21; Cranfield, Romans,
2:532; Godet, Romans, 385. Prayer as an appeal or invocation is a basic sense of epikalew. See Karl
Ludwig Schmidt, s.v. "epikalew," in TDNT 3 (1965): 497; BAGD, s.v. "epikalew," 294.

121
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

sense often given this passage by those of the Lordship Salvation perspective, the
response of the heart and mouth are both used to represent the simplicity of faith
as opposed to the strenuous effort required by those who try to establish their own
righteousness (cf. v 3).84
The main argument of this first Free Grace interpretation of Romans
10:9-10, however, is the significance attached to the content of the confession,
"Jesus is Lord."85 Whereas the Lordship position holds that this indicates one's
personal submission to the rulership of Christ, this Free Grace view argues
forcefully that it primarily denotes the deity of Christ. "Jesus is Lord," as used by
the early church, spoke of Jesus Christ's position, not His work. Harrison notes,

[T]he creedal statement before us pertains to the person of

Christ rather than his redeeming work. "Jesus is Lord" was the
earliest declaration of faith fashioned by the church (Acts 2:36;
1 Corinthians 12:3). This great truth was recognized first by
God in raising his Son from the dead—an act then
acknowledged by the church and one day to be acknowledged
by all (Philippians 2:11).86

Ryrie cites the agreement of those not usually amenable to the Free Grace position
that deity is the focus of the confession87 and notes a similar meaning here as in
Acts 2:36:

Jesus the Man had been proved by the resurrection and

ascension to be Lord, God, and Christ, the Messiah. They had
to put their faith in more than a man; it had to be in One who
was also God and the promised Messiah of the Old Testament.88

84
Langevin notes that Deuteronomy 30:14 quoted in verse 8 answers Deuteronomy 30:12-13 quoted
in verses 6-7 which may have been a proverb used to express something that is impossible. This writer
believes this is a strong argument against the Lordship view that one's salvation must be "confessed"
by a righteous lifestyle if it is to be considered genuine. Like ancient Israel, Lordship Salvation
appears to seek a salvation that is hard. But Moses and Paul both assert the simplicity and availability
of faith. See P. E. Langevin, "La Salut par la foi. Rm 10, 8-13," Assemblées du Seigneur (AS) 14
(1973): 51-52.
85
The phrase Kyrion Iesoun is variably translated "The Lord Jesus" (NKJ), "Jesus as Lord" (NASB),
or "Jesus is Lord" (KJV, NIV, RSV). The anarthrous construction favors the latter two. The fact that
"Jesus is Lord" was the central confession of the early church (cf. 1 Cor. 12:3; James D. G. Dunn,
Romans 9-16, WBC [Dallas: Word Books, 1988], 607; Chrisope, Jesus Is Lord, 61) argues for the last
translation.
86
Harrison, "Romans," EBC, 10:112.
87
Ryrie, Salvation, 72.
88
Ryrie, Balancing, 175.

122
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

Agreement also comes from Morris who says the phrase "Jesus is Lord" "points to
the deity of Christ,"89 and Cranfield who notes, "Paul applies to Christ, without—
apparently—the least sense of inappropriateness, the kyrios of LXX passages in
which it is perfectly clear that the kyrios referred to is God Himself (e.g. 10:13; I
Thessalonians 5:2; 2 Thessalonians 2:2).90 Even Stott agrees that "Lord" here
denotes Jesus is God.91 Further support is found in the quotation of Joel 2:32 in
verse 13: "whoever calls upon the name of the LORD shall be saved." The
translation "LORD" represents the name of God, Yahweh, used by Joel. A
Lordship advocate agrees: "Clearly they called Jesus "Lord" because they saw
Him as God come from heaven to bring real salvation."92
It should be noted that though Romans 10:9-13 has universal application
("whoever," v 11, 13; "Jew and Greek," "all," v 12), confession of the deity of
Christ had special significance to the Jews, who were the primary subjects in
view.93 Jesus' deity was particularly offensive to them, not His mastery (John
5:18; 10:33). To admit His deity was to acknowledge His identity as Messiah,
Savior, and King of the Jews.
It seems only by implication that Lordship Salvation teachers find the
condition of submission here.94 As already acknowledged, rulership is implied in
Christ's deity, but so are many other functions. Harrison properly notes that the
distinction must be maintained between the objective position of Jesus as Lord,
and the subjective response to Him as Ruler of one's life:

Paul's statement in vv 9, 10 is misunderstood when it is made to

support the claim that one cannot be saved unless he makes
Jesus the Lord of his life by a personal commitment. Such a
commitment is most important; however, in this passage, Paul is
speaking of the objective lordship of Christ, which is the very
corner-stone of faith, something without which no one could be

89
Morris, Romans, 385.
90
Cranfield, Romans, 2:529. See also, Wuest, 1:178; R. V. Foster, A Commentary on the Epistle to
the Romans (Nashville: Cumberland Presbyterian Publishing House, 1891), 294; Robertson, WPNT,
4:389; Clifton Joe Barrow, "An Exegetical Consideration of the Doctrine of Lordship in Salvation
from Three Passages: John 11:25-27, Acts 16:30-32, and Romans 10:9-10" (Th.M. thesis, Dallas
Theological Seminary, 1977), 43-46. For an excellent extended discussion, see Paul-Émile Langevin,
"Sur la Christologie de Romains 10,1-13," Laval Theologigue et Philosophique 35 (January 1979): 35-
54, especially 48-53.
91
John R. W. Stott, "Jesus Is Lord," Tenth (July 1976): 3.
92
Irvin, "His Name," AW, 5.
93
See the argument of Blauvelt, "Lordship Salvation," BSac 143:39-40.
94
For example, in defending MacArthur's understanding of Rom. 10:9-10 Kent says, "After all, for a
believer to trust Jesus Christ as God surely implies also an acknowledgement of his responsibility to
his God" (Kent, "Review Article," GTJ 10:69). While this may be a true statement, it does not support
MacArthur's view that this passage explicitly demands submission.

123
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

saved. Intimately connected as it is with the resurrection, which

in turn validated the saving death, it proclaimed something that
was true no matter whether or not a single soul believed it and
built his life on it.95

Confession for temporal deliverance

A different view of Romans 10:9-10 is held by some contemporary Free

Grace supporters led by Hodges.96 In it, the concept of salvation is key. It is
argued that "salvation" in vv 9-10 is not justification (signified by "believes to
righteousness" in v 10), but deliverance from the power of sin and its consequence
of God's temporal wrath. They apply here the general meaning of sothria/sozo
which is often used of temporal deliverance in the Bible.97 Indeed, in 5:9-10 there
seems to be a distinction between positional justification and practical deliverance
from wrath in the believer's life. It is "through Him" that those who have been
"justified by His blood" can be saved from wrath (5:9), or literally "the wrath" (ths
orghs) which includes the wrath being presently poured out on mankind (1:18).
The life of Jesus provides the power to deliver from sin and its effects (5:10).98
This seems to anticipate exactly the theme of chapters 6-8. The power of sin is
overcome in the believer's life by the resurrection life of Jesus Christ (6:5, 8, 11,
23; 7:25; 8:2, 10-11).
This idea of present salvation is then applied to Romans 10:9-10. While
recognizing that faith brings God's righteousness here, confession brings
deliverance, or "salvation" in the sense of God's help from some problem or
danger. Confession and belief are thus two separate activities. In verses 12 and
13 calling upon the Lord is the same idea as confession. It is public identification
with Him, living by faith in Him, and calling to Him for help or deliverance.99
This seems to be supported by the reverse progression of v 14. One calls on the
Lord after believing in Him.100
95
Harrison, "Romans," EBC, 10:112.
96
For a full presentation of this view, see Hodges, Free!, 193-99; Gordon Andrew Brunott, Jr., "An
Interpretation of Romans 10:1-15 and the Problem of Faith and Confession" (Th.M. thesis, Dallas
Theological Seminary, 1975); William LeGrange Hogan, "The Relation of the Lordship of Christ to
Salvation" (Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1959), 36-42; Robert N. Wilkin, "Has This
Passage Ever Bothered You? (Romans 10:9-10)," GESN (September 1987): 2.
97
See the discussion in Brunott, "Romans 10:1-5," 25-32.
98
The aspect of present salvation finds some support from other commentators. On Rom. 5:9-10 see
Nygren, Romans, 202-06; W. Ian Thomas, The Saving Life of Christ (Grand Rapids: Zondervan
Publishing House, 1961), 13. On present salvation in Rom. 10:9-10, see Langevin, "Rm 10, 8-13," AS
14:48-49. On present salvation in the book of Romans as a whole, see Daniel C. Esau, "Paul's Concept
of SWTHRIA in Romans" (Th.M thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1969).
99
Hodges, Free!, 193-95.
100
Hodges (Free!, 193-94) and Brunott ("Romans 10:1-15," 57-58) cite Acts 9:14, 21; 1 Cor. 1:2; 2
Tim. 2:22; and 1 Pet. 1:17 to show this is a Christian activity.

124
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

In conclusion, both interpretations of Romans 10:9-10 are convincing in

their argumentation and attempt to be responsible in their handling of the
Scriptures. However this writer prefers the first interpretation.101 Still, both offer
an answer to the Lordship interpretation which argues from implication that
personal submission is demanded of the unbeliever. If there is any hint of
submission, it is seen in Romans 10:3 which states that the Jews "seeking to
establish their own righteousness, have not submitted to the righteousness of
God." Thus the issue of submission is related to the question of one's
righteousness, not how one's life is lived.102 When one believes in Jesus as the
Lord Who secured and offers salvation, that person is trading personal
righteousness for God's, and in this way submits to God's righteousness.

1 Corinthians 12:3

This warning to the Corinthians from Paul is also used by the Lordship
Salvation position.103 Paul says, "Therefore I make known to you that no one
speaking by the Spirit of God calls Jesus accursed, and no one can say that Jesus
is Lord except by the Holy Spirit." The Lordship argument takes this to mean that
only a true Christian will confess that Jesus is ruler of his life. Gentry's argument
is two-fold: First, the anarthrous construction Kyrion Ihsoun is "qualitative" in the
sense "Jesus is realized qualitatively as Lord or Master only by those indwelt by
God's Spirit." Second, the pronouncement that Jesus is "accursed" points to those
who would not have Jesus as their Master and are therefore unsaved.104 Mueller
also argues from the context that "Verses 4-6 demand that the term Lord connote
sovereign direction."105

101
One reason for this is that the separation of faith and confession does not seem warranted for the
reasons given on pp. 111-12. Another reason is that though the "Confession for Temporal
Deliverance" view appears correct in finding some temporal significance for salvation in 5:9-10 and
chapters 6-8, the salvation of 10:9-10 apparently has eschatological meaning in chapters 9-11 (cf. 9:27;
10:1, 13; 11:11, 14, and 26-27 where it is associated with New Covenant forgiveness). Also, in 13:11
Paul declares, "our salvation is nearer than when we first believed." The righteousness of God and
Israel's failure to attain it due to unbelief seems to be the emphasis of chapters 9-11 (cf. 9:30-33; 10:3-
6; 11:5-6, 20, 23). Still, Hodges's interpretation is persuasive and deserves further consideration and
response. Thus far there has been no response from Lordship teachers other than a cursory treatment
by Belcher (Belcher, Layman's Guide, 83-86).
102
The verb Jyypotassw in v. 3 has the basic sense of "subject oneself, be subjected" and in this
sense implies obedience (BAGD, s.v. "Jyypotassw," 855). This may explain the phrase "not all
obeyed the gospel" in 10:16. The Jews did not submit to God's demand to receive His righteousness
through the gospel.
103
MacArthur, The Gospel, 95, 203, 209; Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:18; Gentry, "The Great Option,"
BRR 5:68; Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 18.
104
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:68.
105
Mark Mueller, "Syllabus," 18.

125
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

It seems doubtful that this warning is given by the Apostle Paul as a test
of salvation. It appears in the context of spiritual gifts, especially tongues, and the
problem of their misuse in the congregation. Evidently, the undisciplined and
undiscerning fervor of some Christians in the church congregation allowed the
influence of other spirits which cursed Jesus in other tongues, a possible carry-
over from idol worship (cf. v 2).106 Paul warns that there are two contrary
spiritual sources for this supernatural speech. Only the Holy Spirit can say "Jesus
is Lord." Thus the issue is not mastery of one's life as a test of salvation, but the
spiritual authenticity of one's worship experience.
Furthermore, if the anarthrous construction does indicate a qualitative
meaning, it seems more likely that it would denote the more fundamental quality
associated with kyrios, i.e. deity.107 It could be said that "Jesus is Lord" denotes
both humanity and deity108 and all that is included, such as saviorhood and
rulership. Indeed, "This brief formula expresses the whole Christian faith of the
early Church."109 Here, it is the recognition that Jesus is God, and Lord, and
Savior, and Ruler, and all that He is, in contrast to the false security of false gods
and "dumb idols" (v 2). Thus certainly vv 4-6 connote rulership in that Jesus as
God is the sovereign ruler who directs His church, but there is no hint of personal
submission demanded in this confession.

John 20:28

After seeing the resurrected Christ and being convinced of His reality,
Thomas exclaims, "My Lord and my God!" MacArthur argues against the view
that Thomas is simply ascribing deity to Jesus: "He was not saying, 'My God and
my God'; he was affirming that Jesus is both God and Master."110
Again, it must be observed that the passage is not soteriological, for the
disciples who were present had already been saved (John 2:11; 13:10; 14:7; 15:3;
16:27; 17:6-16) and had been taught as Christians (John 13-17). Thomas'
exclamation only proves that he came to a fuller realization of Jesus' ministry after
106
So Gordon Fee, The First Epistle to the Corinthians, NICNT (Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1987), 579-81; Grosheide, Commentary on The First Epistle to the
Corinthians, NICNT (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1953), 279-80; as well as
Lordship advocates John MacArthur, Jr., 1 Corinthians, MNTC (Chicago: Moody Press, 1984), 278-
81, 284-85; and Chrisope, Jesus Is Lord, 66-67.
107
For kyrios as an ascription of deity here, see Fee, 1 Corinthians, 581-82; MacArthur, 1
Corinthians, 286; W. Harold Mare, "1 Corinthians," in EBC (10:173-297): 261.
108
"The confession includes the acknowledgment that he is truly God and truly man." Charles
Hodge, An Exposition of the First Epistle to the Corinthians (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans
Publishing Co., 1950), 241.
109
Oscar Cullmann, The Christology of the New Testament, transl. Shirley C. Guthrie and Charles A.
M. Hall (Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1959), 216.
110
MacArthur, The Gospel, 208. So also, Marc Mueller, Syllabus," 17; Gentry, "The Great Option,"
BRR 5:68; Miller, "Christ's Lordship," 61.

126
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

the resurrection. The personalization "my" may indicate the subjective

submission of Thomas to the resurrected Christ as Lord, but this meaning comes
through the pronouns "my" not the titles themselves.111 Warfield recognizes the
subjective response of Thomas, but concludes, "the two terms express as strongly
as could be expressed the deity of Jesus."112 "Lord," in particular, is a confession
of the uniqueness of the resurrected God.113 Boice, a Lordship advocate, agrees
that kyrios here denotes Yahweh.114 Thus "Lord" denotes both deity and the
positional rulership which is included, but in the term itself is no demand for
submission.

A Biblical Understanding of Christ's Lordship

Though much has already been offered in response to the Lordship

Salvation understanding of Christ's lordship in relation to salvation, more positive
arguments can be developed. The arguments concern the issue in salvation, the
subjective nature of submission to Christ, the distinction between the objective
and subjective aspects of Christ's lordship, and examples of saved biblical
characters not surrendered to Christ as Lord.

The Issue in Salvation

The greatest need of the sinner is salvation from the penalty of sin:
"Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners" (1 Timothy 1:15); "We trust in
the living God, who is the Savior of all men, especially of those who believe" (1
Timothy 4:10). The function of Jesus as Savior offers this and effects this when
the sinner trusts Him as such. This in turn makes possible deliverance from the
present
power of sin through the function of Jesus as Master as the believer learns to
submit to Him.115
As argued above, Christ's salvation is effectual because of His position as
divine Lord. But His function as Ruler does not save anyone in itself.
Hypothetically, Jesus can be Ruler and all men could go to eternal hell.

111
Boice, "The Lord Christ," Tenth 10:10.
112
Warfield, Lord of Glory, 182.
113
Siegfried Schulz, Das Evangelium nach Johannes (Göttingen: Vandenhoech & Ruprecht, 1983),
246.
114
Boice, "The Lord Christ," Tenth 10:4.
115
It is puzzling why a Lordship teacher like Stott would speak of his own salvation in terms of "a
personal acceptance of Him as my Savior" (emphasis his; Stott, Basic Christianity, 123), yet demand of
others submission to Jesus as Ruler.

127
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

The crucial recognition for a prospective believer is not the

lordship of Christ, but the deity of Christ. Lordship is only a
subset of deity. God is always a master, but a master is not
always God. Christ is the only master anyone can have, who is
also God.116

The theology of salvation must not be based upon titles. Jesus is Lord,
but He is also called Messiah or Christ, the Son of God, the Son of Man, and
many other ascriptions. It would be absurd to ask the sinner to recognize and
submit to the implications of each of Jesus' titles.117 For example, Ryrie points out
that the name "Jesus" focuses on the Savior's humanity which is important as an
example for living, yet not even Lordship preachers focus on His example of life
when preaching the gospel. It would be arbitrary to emphasize the role of Jesus'
humanity in His saving work but not emphasize His humanity as an example for
living.118 So also, it can be argued about His functions, for not only is He Savior
and Lord, He is Creator, Teacher, Judge, Prophet, King, and more. Though each
may have implications to the work of redemption, Jesus as Savior is the object of
faith that saves. This could be no clearer than in the commission of Luke 24:46-
47: "Then He said to them, "Thus it is written, and thus it was necessary for the
Christ to suffer and to rise from the dead the third day, and that repentance and
remission of sins should be preached in His name to all nations, beginning in
Jerusalem. . ."Here the gospel proclamation is summarized in terms of man's
response (repentance) and God's provision (remission of sins), which was
accomplished by Christ's saving work.
The record of Acts bears this out, not only presenting Jesus as Lord, but
as the Christ who saves. In Acts 8:5, it is said that Philip went to Samaria and
"preached Christ to them."119 This title sufficiently denotes Jesus' saving work as
the Messiah. Furthermore, Philip brought the Ethiopian eunuch to faith by
explaining the soteriological meaning of Isaiah 53:7-8 (Acts 8:32-35). Green
notes, "Indeed, often enough the gospel is referred to simply as Jesus or Christ:
'He preached Jesus to him'."120 Likewise, Saul "preached the Christ…that He is
the Son of God" (9:20). His concern was to prove to the Jews that Jesus was the
Christ (9:22; 17:3; 18:5, 28), which implies they must accept Him as such, not
surrender to Him as Ruler of their lives. In what seems quite contrary to Lordship
thinking, Paul also preached the gospel saying, "through this Man is preached to

116
William Johnson, "Jesus Is Lord," Signal (March/April 1987): 17.
117
See the logical arguments of Paul Holloway, "Evaluation of Some Evidences for 'Lordship
Salvation'," JOTGES 2 (Autumn 1989): 28-32. Also, Lawrence, "Lordship of Christ," 181.
118
Ryrie, Balancing, 176-77.
119
Cf. also Phil. 1:15-18.
120
Michael Green, Evangelism in the Early Church (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans
Publishing Co., 1982), 150.

128
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

you the forgiveness of sins" (13:38; cf. 17:31).121 In Acts, therefore, the many
uses of the title "Lord" are expected because that is who Jesus is and because that
was a popular way of respecting His person and position.
Thus rulership is not the issue in salvation; it is the issue in sanctification.
Showers states it clearly:

The functions of a "savior" and a "master" are not the same.

A savior saves, but a master rules. When it comes to the issue
of being saved from the penalty of sin and divine wrath, a
person needs Christ's function as Savior, not His function as
ruler over all areas of a person's life.122

Much is said in the epistles about submission and surrender to the rulership of
Jesus, but this was written for Christians.123 Christians are told to "sanctify Christ
as Lord in your hearts" (1 Peter 3:15). Therefore, the unsaved receive salvation as
a result of believing in Jesus as Savior.

The Subjectivity of Submission

When one's focus is taken off of the person and work of Christ as the
object of salvation and placed on the degree of one's own submission, the certainty
of attaining salvation falls victim to the subjectivity of human experience. Some
Lordship advocates speak of only the willingness to submit,124 but this brings the
same fate. When does one ever know when he has submitted enough, or is willing
enough? Thus Stott teaches,

We must surrender absolutely and unconditionally to the

lordship of Jesus Christ. We cannot make our own terms. What
will this involve? In detail I cannot tell you. In principle, it
means a determination to forsake evil and follow Christ
(emphasis added).125

If Stott cannot tell what must be surrendered in the life of another, one wonders
how he can in his own, and how he will know that he has surrendered fully.

121
Cf. Luke 23:41-42 (UBS text) where the thief on the cross referred to Jesus as "this Man" and by
His human name "Jesus."
122
Renald Showers, "The Trouble with Lordship Salvation," Word of Life: 1990 Annual 6 (1990):
19.
123
E.g., Rom. 6; 12:1; 2 Cor. 8:5; 10:5; Eph. 6:5-6; Phil. 2:5ff.; Col. 3:17, 23-24; James 4:7; 1 Pet.
4:2; 5:6.
124
E.g. MacArthur, The Gospel, 87, 139-40.
125
Stott, Basic Christianity, 128.

129
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

The Distinction between the Objective and Subjective Natures of Lordship

It has been suggested that the weakness of the Lordship argument for
submission to Christ as Ruler of one's life is the failure to distinguish the objective
position of Jesus as the divine Ruler of all from the individual's personal
recognition of that position. One can agree with Stott who says,

[Jesus Christ] can only be our Savior because he is Lord. It is

from that position at the Father's right hand that he justifies the
believing sinner and bestows the Holy Spirit upon us; because
he has the authority to do so (emphasis his).126

But it is saying more than can be biblically validated to claim that the use of the
title "Lord" in salvation accounts or in reference to the gospel proclamation is
therefore a demand for personal submission. Harrison argues,

When a convert proclaimed with his lips, "Jesus is Lord," he

was subscribing to the gospel announcement that a living Lord
attests an efficacious death (Romans 4:25). This is the objective
aspect of Jesus' lordship.127

It seems likely that if submission was a requirement of salvation then the

examples of apostolic preaching would declare it always and in no uncertain
terms. But as has been shown, this is clearly not the case. That there is nothing
inherent in the term "Lord" that demands personal submission is obvious from its
use in Heb 1:10 where God the Father calls the Son "Lord."
The distinction between Christ's objective lordship and the subjective
submission of the believer to that lordship corresponds to the positional
relationship of the believer as under a new Master (God) and the more subjective
practice of serving God as a slave. This is shown in Romans 6 where verses 1-10
declare the believer's positional union with Christ and his freedom from sin in
principle (6:2, 5-7, 11). But this is immediately followed by the imperatives
which seek to bring out this truth in experience. Thus Paul says, "do not let sin
reign in your mortal body" (6:12) and "so now present yourselves as slaves of
righteousness" (6:19). Though no time element is indicated, the logic of the
passage demands that submission should begin at the start of the Christian life.
Yet the fact that it is commanded implies the possibility that it may not. Therefore
Paul must say later to these same Christians, "I beseech you therefore, brethren,

126
John R. W. Stott, "The Lordship of Jesus Christ," Decision 27 (May 1986): 26.
127
Harrison, "No," Eternity 10:16.

130
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

by the mercies of God, that you present your bodies a living sacrifice" (Romans
12:1).128
While it may be conceded that recognition of Jesus as Savior and/or
Christ carries an implicit recognition of his deity and sovereign rulership, this is
far from making submission to His rulership an explicit condition of the gospel.
One might go so far as to argue that placing faith in Jesus as Savior is implicitly a
"lordship" decision in that the sinner is recognizing and submitting to Jesus'
authority in this issue of personal salvation, an authority that must logically be
God's. As Bock correctly argues,

…what one confessed was that Jesus was the Lord in that He
was the divine Mediator of salvation with the total capacity and
authority to forgive sins and judge men. He is the Lord over
salvation to whom men come to find salvation because they
have turned away from themselves or their own merit to the
ascended Lord. He is the divine Dispenser of salvation.129

Nevertheless, it remains that the explicit focus of faith is salvation and the
authority to forgive sins (Mark 2:5-12), not the subsequent life of the Christian.
Besides, it is difficult to see how a commitment to submit to Jesus as Master could
not be seen as a meritorious work that earns salvation.130

The Example of Uncommitted Believers

In response to Lordship Salvation, it will not do to simply argue that

believers can be guilty of less than full submission. Lordship adherents agree that
they can be. However, Lordship Salvation advocates would deny that a person
can be less than fully or consciously committed at the time of salvation.
Against this view is the example of the Ephesian believers who burned
their magic books up to two years after they had believed (Acts 19:10-19).131
Ryrie observes,

128
See the discussion of Rom. 6:17 and context on pp. 23-24.
129
Bock, "Jesus as Lord," BSac 143:151.
130
Lordship proponents would of course deny any merit in submission, as MacArthur states,
"Surrender to Jesus as Lord is no more a meritorious human work than believing on Him as Savior.
Neither act is a good deed done to earn favor with God. Both are the sovereign work of God in the
heart of everyone who believes" (MacArthur, The Gospel, 209). His error, of course, is that the issue
in salvation is faith not surrender. The 150 uses of faith or believe to describe the condition of
salvation should supersede use of the unbiblical term "surrender." Elsewhere, MacArthur
appropriately chides those who use unbiblical terms to describe the condition of salvation saying it
dilutes the gospel (e.g., "ask Jesus into your heart," "accept Jesus as your personal Savior," "invite
Christ into your life"; MacArthur, The Gospel, 21, 106).
131
The perfect tense in verse 18 indicates the Ephesians had believed before the occasion of book
burning, most obviously during Paul's two year stay in Ephesus.

131
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

It might be possible to imagine that the very earliest converts in

Ephesus did not realize that Ephesian magic was incompatible
with Christianity. But it would be very difficult, if not
impossible, to say that someone who was converted twelve or
fifteen months after Paul had been ministering and teaching
there would not have known that if he became a Christian he
should do away with amulets and books of magic. And yet
apparently many did become genuine believers in Christ
knowing that it was wrong to continue to depend on and be
guided by their books of magic.132

Other examples have already been considered in relation to their expressions of

faith in Christ. The believers in John 2:23-24 were not worthy of Jesus'
confidence. It is also obvious that Nicodemus and Joseph of Arimathea delayed
the public confession of their faith (John 19:38-39). Furthermore, Simon the
Sorcerer appears to have been saved in spite of his moral flaw of greed and selfish
ambition (Acts 8:13ff.).133 The same seems to be true of Ananias and Sapphira
(Acts 5:1-11). There is also little hint that Peter ever fully surrendered his self-
will (cf. Acts 10:14).
Need more be said other than "Jesus saves sinners"? He saves sinners
from the penalty of sin and in spite of sin. Then as believers they learn to
overcome sin and grow in holiness as they submit to Jesus as Master.

Conclusion

Based on the study in this chapter, it is concluded that Lordship Salvation

arguments about Christ's lordship do not prove a sinner must submit, or intend to
submit, to the mastery of Jesus in order to be saved. Lexically and biblically the
evidence appeared lacking.
One can see that there is agreement on a number of things between those
who hold to Lordship Salvation and those who take a Free Grace view. Both sides
agree that Jesus is God and that because He is God, He is also able to be Savior.
Both sides agree that the term kyrios denotes deity and that deity denotes
rulership. Furthermore, both sides agree that as Lord, Jesus Christ has the position
and authority to bestow salvation, and that one who comes to Christ for salvation
implicitly submits to that authority in the issue of salvation. The division comes
over whether the position and authority of Jesus as Lord demands submission of
the sinner to Christ as the Master of the rest of his life as a condition of salvation.
In the lexical study, it was concluded that kyrios denotes rulership, but
only because it first denotes deity. As deity, kyrios also denotes many other

132
Ryrie, Balancing, 172.
133
See the discussion of "spurious faith," pp. 45-51.

132
 Christ’s Lordship and Salvation

functions of Christ. The Lordship argument that insists on rulership as a condition

of salvation to the exclusion of the other functions of Christ as God is inconsistent
with the biblical data which also call Him Judge, Son of Man, Creator, Savior,
Christ, etc.
But the main flaw of the Lordship argument is its insistence that the use
of the title "Lord" in salvation passages demands the unbeliever's personal
submission of every area of life. The leap from the objective significance of the
term to the subjective is insupportable from the passages studied in this chapter.
Jesus is Lord whether knees bow or not.
It is concluded that the passages that speak of Jesus as both Lord and
Savior do not justify the subjective demand of a personal submission to Christ's
lordship. Jesus must be the Lord positionally (as sovereign God) if He is also to
be the Savior. Neither does the evangelistic proclamation of Jesus as Lord
constitute a demand for the submission of one's life. It may simply refer to His
title, or polemically to His deity, or to His sovereign authority to save. Likewise,
the confession that Jesus is Lord can be a recognition of His deity and authority to
save, but without explicit reason does not demand submission of one's life for
salvation.
When a sinner trusts in Jesus as Savior, it can be affirmed that he
implicitly submits to the authority of Jesus Christ to forgive sin. Thus it is not
denied that the logical and biblical implications of trusting in the divine Savior for
salvation should lead one also to submit to Him as divine Master. However, the
issue in salvation remains salvation, not mastery.

133
134
 DISCIPLESHIP AND SALVATION

CHAPTER 5
The subject of discipleship enters the Lordship Salvation debate through
different interpretations of its meaning in relation to salvation. It becomes an
important concept because of its significance for both salvation and sanctification.
Though often taken for granted, the meaning of discipleship is considered by
some elusive or unclear, which has elicited calls for further study.1
The purpose of this chapter is to consider the controversy over
discipleship in relation to salvation and evaluate the arguments of the Lordship
position. After an evaluation of the lexical and biblical arguments the chapter
concludes with a proposed biblical understanding of discipleship.

The Issue

Disagreement between the Lordship Salvation and Free Grace positions

focuses on what is meant by the terms "disciple" and "follow" in reference to one's
relation to the Lord Jesus Christ. Adherents to Lordship Salvation generally
consider discipleship synonymous with salvation in the sense that to be saved is to
be a disciple in every sense of the biblical understanding.2 As such, the term
"disciple" emphasizes the obedience and "costliness" of salvation in contrast to the
"cheap grace"3 purportedly found in "easy believism." Likewise, the term
"follow" denotes a commitment to faithfulness and obedience which identifies all
true believers.4
These claims of Lordship Salvation are stated clearly by their proponents.
MacArthur states, "The gospel Jesus proclaimed was a call to discipleship, a call
to follow Him in submissive obedience."5 Likewise, Merritt asserts,

1
Kent, "Review Article," GTJ 10:75; C. Peter Wagner, "What Is Making Disciples?" Evangelical
Missions Quarterly (EMQ) 9 (Fall 1973): 285; Schnackenburg, Moral Teaching, 53; J. Dwight
Pentecost, Design for Discipleship (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1971), 11.
2
E.g., MacArthur, The Gospel, 29-30, 196-98; Boice, Discipleship, 13-23; Gentry, "The Great
Option," BRR 5:76. This view will sometimes be referred to as discipleship-salvation in this study.
3
Bonhoeffer's term "cheap grace" is frequently used by Lordship advocates in the discussion of the
meaning of discipleship. He described it thus: "Cheap grace is the preaching of forgiveness without
requiring repentance, baptism without church discipline, communion without confession, absolution
without personal confession. Cheap grace is grace without discipleship, grace without the cross, grace
without Jesus Christ living and incarnate." The opposite of "cheap grace" is, of course, "costly grace."
Bonhoeffer, Discipleship, 47.
4
E.g., MacArthur, The Gospel, 196-97, 202; Boice, Discipleship, 16-23.
5
MacArthur, The Gospel, 21. See also pp. 29-31, 198.

135
 Discipleship and Salvation

The fact is, Jesus sought more than a superficial following; he

sought disciples. In short, the evangelistic call of Jesus was
essentially a call to repentance and radical discipleship.6

Stott also writes,

Jesus never concealed the fact that in His religion there was a
demand as well as an offer. Indeed, the demand was as total as
the offer was free. If He offered mankind His salvation, He
demanded their submission. Jesus gave no encouragement
whatever to thoughtless applicants for discipleship.7

It follows that faith is therefore submissive obedience:

The response of faith always embraces the call of discipleship,

the call to show forth the reality of a new life and freedom by
following in obedience to Christ. The call to faith and to
discipleship are the same and cannot be separated."8

A neglect of emphasis on the demands of discipleship is considered a

weakness of the Free Grace position and the contemporary church.9 The Lordship
interest in costly discipleship is a response to the growing number of people who
profess to be Christians but who do not live up to their profession. Poe states,
"The concern for discipleship did not emerge as a theoretical concept in an
academic setting, rather it resulted from the phenomenon of people claiming to be
Christians who have no interest in the things of Christ."10 This problem can be
solved by demanding that sinners pay a price for their salvation, the price of
submission and obedience:

In our own presentation of Christ's gospel, therefore, we need to

lay a similar stress on the cost of following Christ, and make
sinners face it soberly before we urge them to respond to the
message of free forgiveness. In common honesty, we must not

6
James G. Merritt, "Evangelism and the Call of Christ" in Evangelism in the Twenty-First Century:
The Critical Issues, ed. Thomas S. Rainer, 145-52 (Wheaton: Harold Shaw Publishers, 1989), 145.
7
Stott, Basic Christianity, 109.
8
Wallis, "Many to Belief," Soj, 21.
9
See Dallas Willard, "Discipleship: For Super-Christians Only?" CT 24 (October 10, 1980): 24-25,
27.
10
Harry L. Poe, "Evangelism and Discipleship," in Evangelism in the Twenty-First Century, ed.
Thom S. Rainer, 133-44 (Wheaton: Harold Shaw Publishers, 1989), 136.

136
 Discipleship and Salvation

conceal the fact that free forgiveness in one sense will cost
everything.11

To support their view, appeal is made to the meaning of two New

Testament terms, "disciple" (maqhths) and "follow" (akoloutheo), and to a
number of Bible passages. Both these areas of argument will now be evaluated.

An Evaluation of the Lexical Arguments

Crucial to the argument of the Lordship position is what is encompassed

by the term "disciple" and what it means to "follow" Jesus Christ. As will be
seen, the Lordship argument does not appeal to the etymology of the words
themselves as much as to New Testament usage. The Lordship position will be
studied below, along with a brief consideration of the words involved and a study
of their biblical usage.

The Meaning of "Disciple"

The word "disciple" translates the noun maqhths, which is found 264
times in only the Gospels and Acts.12 The noun has the basic meaning of "a pupil,
apprentice, adherent."13 The verb form, maqhteuw, means "be or become a pupil
or disciple,"14 and occurs only four times in the Gospels and Acts (Matthew 13:52;
27:57; 28:19; Acts 14:21).
The term "disciple" has nothing in and of itself that would clearly
distinguish between all believers or more committed believers. The concept of
"pupil" is somewhat relative and can denote those who learn of salvation or learn
of something more than salvation. The Lordship argument cites passages in Acts
which seem to equate disciples with Christians (Acts 6:1-2, 7; 14:20, 22, 28;
15:10; 19:10), especially 11:26, "the disciples were first called Christians in
Antioch."15 Thus Gentry concludes, "Those who distinguish believers into two
groups must arbitrarily decide when maqhths is used of the average believer and
when it is used of the superbeliever."16

11
Packer, Evangelism, 73.
12
Dietrich Müller, s.v. "mathths," in NIDNTT 1 (1967): 486.
13
BAGD, s.v. "maqhths," 486-87.
14
BAGD, s.v. "maqhteuw," 486, the intransitive meaning.
15
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:70; MacArthur, The Gospel, 196; Price, Real Christians, 54.
16
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:70. His term "superbeliever" disguises the real issue, which is
whether some Christians are more committed than others. Certainly, all would agree that there are
varying degrees of commitment among Christians. Why then must the issue of discipleship be framed
by the possibility of two clearly defined groups?

137
 Discipleship and Salvation

The meaning of maqhths, however, is not decided arbitrarily when the

biblical context is consulted. When this is done, a number of usages emerge.
First, it should be noted that the term is never explained or defined for the readers
in the Gospels and Acts, which indicates the readers understood its basic meaning
in relation to rabbinic or Greek practice. Found in both realms is the same basic
idea of a learner or pupil.17
The Gospels speak of disciples as followers or learners of various people.
The Pharisees claimed to be disciples of Moses (John 9:28), evidently because
Moses gave the law which they followed (John 1:17). The Pharisees also had
their own disciples (Matthew 22:16; Mark 2:18). In addition, there were disciples
of John the Baptist (e.g., Matthew 9:14; 11:2; 14:12; Mark 2:18; Luke 11:1; John
3:25). These examples show that the relationship of teacher to pupil is essential to
the understanding of discipleship.
In regard to those who follow Christ, "disciple" maintains the basic idea
of a learner, but the commitment of the learners to Christ varies. In its most
general sense, it is used of the multitudes who follow Christ. In Matthew 5:1 (cf.
Luke 6:17) "disciples" seems interchangeable with the "multitudes" (ochlous).18
They are committed enough to come from great distances (4:25) and to be taught
(5:2), but it is unclear here whether they are saved. Likewise, in John 6 the
multitudes are not distinguished from the disciples (John 6:2-3). However, many
of these disciples did not actually believe in Christ, and at the first indication of
hardship they deserted Him (6:60-66). This shows that the term in its most
general sense can be used of unbelievers who followed Christ, but were not really
committed to Him in any way.
From within this large group in John 6, a smaller group of people
emerges who clearly express faith in Christ as the Messiah (6:67-68; cf. Matthew
16:13-20). The term "disciples" is used most frequently (in the Gospels) to speak
of the smaller group of twelve chosen by Christ (Matthew 10:1; Luke 6:13).
However, believers called "disciples" are elsewhere numbered at seventy (in
addition to the Twelve; Luke 10:1, 17, 23) indicating that all true believers were
considered disciples in that they had learned of Christ and continued to do so.
Later in His ministry, Jesus taught conditions which would further define
and develop the meaning of disciple (e.g., Matthew 16:24-27/Mark 8:34-38/Luke
9:23-26; Luke 14:26-33). It will be shown later in a discussion of these conditions
that they were given primarily to those who were already considered disciples in
the various ways described above.19 The conditions he taught seem to denote a
deeper, more intimate relationship between learner and teacher. The nature of the
conditions show that the one who is to be a disciple of Christ in the fullest sense

17
K. H. Rengstorf, s.v. "maqhths," in TDNT 4 (1967): 415-41; Richard D. Calenberg, "The New
Testament Doctrine of Discipleship" (Th.D. diss., Grace Theological Seminary, 1981), 20-40.
18
Robert H. Gundry, Matthew: A Commentary on His Literary and Theological Art (Grand Rapids:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1982), 66.
19
See the discussion of ochlos later in the chapter.

138
 Discipleship and Salvation

must be one who is fully identified with Christ, fully committed to Him, and fully
submitted to Him.20
This survey of the Gospels shows that a follower of Christ can be
committed to Him in various degrees and yet be designated a disciple. Calenburg
cites two good examples of the flexibility of the term. First, he cites the example
of Joseph of Arimathea, who was called "a disciple of Jesus, but secretly" (John
19:38) and concludes:

It was possible to manifest faith in the Messiahship of Christ

and be considered a part of a group of "disciples" and yet not
meet the stringent demands of discipleship laid down by Christ
(Luke 19:37; John 19:38).

Calenburg also cites as an example that group called "disciples" in John 6:60-66,
which definitely included unbelievers.21 While Gentry makes no mention of this
passage, MacArthur does say in a footnote,

It is apparent that not every disciple is necessarily a true

Christian (cf. John 6:66). The term disciple is sometimes used
in Scripture in a general sense, to describe those who, like
Judas, outwardly followed Christ.22

However, such an admission is never harmonized with Lordship Salvation's

requirements for costly discipleship-salvation, thus it seems a cautious
acknowledgment that the meaning of maqhths indeed depends on the context.23
It can be concluded from a study of the Gospels that overall biblical usage shows
the flexibility of the term "disciple."
At this point, it can be admitted that in Acts disciples are assumed
Christians and vice versa.24 It is one of several terms used to refer to Christians
and is thus used more technically than in the Gospels. But this use of maqhths
should be considered in light of the commission at the end of Christ's ministry in
which He commanded His disciples to "make disciples (maqhteuw)of all the
nations" (Matthew 28:19), for the book of Acts records their obedience to this

20
See the discussion of these conditions later in the chapter.
21
Calenburg, "Discipleship," 67-77.
22
MacArthur, The Gospel, 196, n. 2.
23
Kent, who holds a Lordship understanding of discipleship, nevertheless acknowledges the use of
maqhths in John 6:66 and concludes, "Thus the term itself merely means 'a follower.' The nature of
that discipleship must be derived from the larger context." It is thus inconsistent when, without appeal
to uses in context, he states, "Those who have separated discipleship from salvation have not done us
any service." Kent, "Review Article," GTJ 10:75.
24
So Everett F. Harrison, s.v. "Disciple," Baker's Dictionary of Theology, 166.

139
 Discipleship and Salvation

command. Before discussing the use of maqhths in Acts, a discussion of

Matthew 28:19 is necessary.
Matthew's commission is used by Lordship Salvation teachers to equate
discipleship with salvation. Gentry insists that Matthew 28:19 is simply a "fuller
account" of the commission in Mark 16:15 ("Go into all the world and preach the
gospel to every creature"): "The preaching of the gospel summarized in Mark is
the making of disciples in Matthew."25
Gentry's conclusion has major ramifications for salvation and must be
evaluated. It does not appear that the aorist imperative maqhteusate translated
"make disciples" should be so quickly equated with Mark's khryxate to
euanglion. As Lenski comments,

The heart of the commission is in the one word maqhteusate.

This imperative, of course, means, "to turn into disciples," and
its aorist form conveys the thought that this is actually to be
done. The verb itself does not indicate how disciples are to be
made, it designates only an activity that will result in disciples.
It connotes results not methods and ways (emphasis his).26

The circumstances and means by which disciples are made is indicated by three
participles: poreuthentes, baptizontes, and didaskontes. Set off from the other
participles, the aorist participle of poreuomai can be understood either as "having
gone" or "as you go" denoting a presupposed or simultaneous activity.27 It
denotes the "going" activity of those who preach the gospel and parallels Mark's
expanded expression poreuthentes…khryxate to euanglion, "As you go…preach
the gospel" (Mark 16:15), which is the preliminary step to disciple making.28 The
first step in making disciples is going out to preach the gospel in order to get them
saved. While Mark's commission stops with gospel proclamation, Matthew
records Christ's words which have in view more than making converts.
Hendriksen agrees: "'make disciples'…is not exactly the same as 'make converts,'
though the latter is surely implied."29 Sheridan explains the emphasis on
discipleship in Matthew from the gospel's purpose:

25
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:70. See also, Boice, Discipleship, 159-169; Kent, "Review
Article," GTJ 10:75.
26
Lenski, Matthew, 1172.
27
So Robert D. Culver, "What Is the Church's Commission?: Some Exegetical Issues in Matthew
28:16-20," BSac 125 (July-September 1968): 243-53; Carson, "Matthew," EBC, 8:595.
28
So Wagner, "Making Disciples," EMQ 9:286-87.
29
William Hendriksen, Exposition of the Gospel According to Matthew, NTC (Grand Rapids: Baker
Book House, 1973), 999.

140
 Discipleship and Salvation

For Matthew, the comprehensive charge to his followers by

Jesus is "to make disciples of all nations." Teaching others to
observe what Jesus had taught them is the way to achieve this.
In a sense, Matthew's gospel is a manual for discipleship, and
we may expect to find in the lengthy discourses to the disciples
not just instruction for the twelve limited to their historical
mission but essentially what they are to pass on in their efforts
to make disciples.30

The two participles translated "baptizing" and "teaching," though having

some imperatival significance, primarily denote the "how" of maqhteusate.31
After evangelization, baptism is the first step of obedient discipleship and
demonstrates one's salvation. Next, teaching obedience to the commands of
Christ comprises the means by which Christians develop as disciples. If Matthew
28:19 only expresses the same meaning as Mark 16:15, then it must be concluded
that baptism and being taught to obey are required for salvation. Since such a
conclusion mixes works into the requirement for salvation, Gentry's understanding
of Matthew 28:19 cannot be correct (cf. Ephesians 2:8-9).
In light of the commission in Matthew 28:19-20, it is natural that
Christians should be called disciples in Acts. Acts is a history of the carrying out
of Christ's commission. Since Christ spoke optimally and not minimally when he
spoke of making disciples, Acts assumes that converts will also be disciples.
Indeed, this is evidenced throughout the book as all believers are baptized and
continue in the Apostles' teaching with but rare exceptions.32 The general
historical description of the early believers was that of a new community
following the Christian Way with diligence and in one accord (cf. Acts 2:42-47;
4:32-37; 5:12-16; 9:31). These characteristics are the marks of a true disciple.33
Noting this, Calenberg also observes that the stringent conditions of discipleship
preached by Christ were not preached by the disciples and thus concludes,

30
Mark Sheridan, "Disciples and Discipleship in Matthew and Luke," Biblical Theology Bulletin
(BTB) 3 (October 1973): 240-41. See also Michael J. Wilkins, The Concept of Disciple in Matthew's
Gospel (Leiden, The Netherlands: E. J. Brill, 1988), 221-22; Wolfgang Trilling, Das Wahre Israel:
Studien zur Theologie des Matthäus-Evangeliums, 3d. auflage (München: Kösel-Verlag, 1964), 21ff.
Trilling begins his Matthean theology with this passage and its emphasis on discipleship.
31
Culver, "Matthew 28:16-20," BSac 125:244-53; Barclay M. Newman and Philip C. Stine, A
Translator's Handbook on the Gospel of Matthew (New York: United Bible Societies, 1988), 913-14;
Pierre Bonnard, L'Évangile selon Saint Matthieu, CNT (Neuchatel, Switzerland: Delachaux et Niestlé,
1963), 419.
32
Exceptions would be Ananias and Sapphira (Acts 5:1-11), Simon the sorcerer (8:13ff.), and the
Ephesian sorcerers (19:10-19). Yet the accounts of Simon and the Ephesians lead one to believe that
they will probably continue in the Apostles' teaching.
33
Compare the continuation in the Word in Acts 2:42 with John 8:31, the display of love in Acts
2:42 and 4:32 with John 13:34-35, and the detachment from that which is worldly gain in Acts 2:45
and 4:32-35 with Luke 9:24-25.

141
 Discipleship and Salvation

The sermons of Acts seemed to reaffirm the distinction between

conversion by faith in Christ and committed discipleship. The
general use of the term "disciple" for all believers and the
practice of many new converts implied [that] committed
discipleship to Christ was the common and expected response to
His will as taught by the Apostles.34

That the first Christians were committed as disciples is no surprise in light of the
hostile Jewish cultural context. For a Jew to become a Christian was ipso facto to
bear the cross of Christ's suffering through certain persecution or isolation.
This understanding harmonizes with the absence of the word maqhths
in the Epistles. There mimhths ("imitator")35 appears to replace maqhths as the
word that is closest conceptually to disciple.36 Calenberg's conclusion relates the
significance of this to discipleship:

A study of the Epistles revealed that "following Christ" was

communicated in the terms and practice of imitating Christ.
This imitation was seen to be developmental in nature and
involved conscious reproduction of the behavior and attitudes of
a worthy person. The factors involved in such imitation were
similar to the conditions of discipleship, namely, observation,
attachment, motivation, submission to authority and obedience.
The result of such imitation of Christ was observed to be the
very goal of discipleship—Christlikeness.37

Thus, in the New Testament, maqhths appears to begin as a general

term in the Gospels denoting various degrees of commitment to Jesus Christ. In
Acts it becomes more focused on those who were Christians in general because as
a whole they followed in the Apostles' doctrine and thus followed Christ. What it
means to follow Christ is examined next.

34
Calenberg, "Discipleship," 238-39. See also 197-200.
35
BAGD, s.v. "mimhths," 524. The verb mimeomai has the meanings "imitate, emulate, follow"
(ibid., s.v. "mimeomai," 523).
36
So W. Michaelis, s.v "mimeomai," TDNT 4 (1967): 673; Hans Dieter Betz, Nachfolge und
Nachahmung Jesu Christi in Neuen Testament (Tübingen: J. C. B. Mohr [Paul Siebeck], 1967), 137-
89; Hans Joachim Schoeps, "Von der imitatio dei zur Nachfolge Christi," in Aus Frühchristlicher Zeit:
Religionsgeschichtliche Untersuchungen (Tübingen: J. C. B. Mohr [Paul Siebeck], 1950), 286-301.
37
Calenburg, "Discipleship," 239.

142
 Discipleship and Salvation

The Meaning of "Follow"

The verb akolouqew is translated "follow" and occurs over sixty times
in the Gospels in reference to following Christ.38 When used of individuals, it
denotes the beginning of discipleship in the sense of a pupil who subordinates
himself to a teacher.39 A parallel thought is expressed by the phrase "come after"
(opiso elqein) in relation to Christ.40 Both expressions signify discipleship, and
like the word maqhths in and of themselves they do not distinguish between
salvation and something more.
It is clear that the Gospels speak of following Christ in a general sense
much the same as was true of maqhths. Large crowds followed Him,41 but there
were also the individuals called to a more intimate relationship of discipleship.42
Still, Lordship proponents understand the command or invitation of
Christ to "follow Me" as an invitation to salvation. In doing so their argument is
not so much lexical as it is from usage. For example, Boice argues from several
incidents where Christ said "follow Me" and concludes,

…the command to follow Jesus was not understood by Him to

be only a mere physical following or even an invitation to learn
more about Him and then see if one wanted to be a permanent
disciple or not. Jesus understood it as turning from sin to
salvation.43

John 10:27-28 in particular will be discussed because it is used by both

Boice and MacArthur to argue that "follow Me" signifies obedience which secures
salvation.44 Here Christ said, "My sheep hear My voice, and I know them, and
they follow Me. And I give them eternal life, and they shall never perish; neither
shall anyone snatch them out of My hand."
While it is agreed that Christ's use of "follow Me" seems to be in a
salvation context, some observations must be made. First, these two uses are used

38
Christian Blendinger, s.v. "akolouqew," in NIDNTT 1 (1975): 481-82; Gerhard Kittel, s.v.
"akolouqew," in TDNT 1 (1964): 213-14.
39
Blendinger, s.v. "akolouqew," NIDNTT, 1:482.
40
The expression opisw elqein, "come after," as used in passages like Matt 16:24 and Luke 9:23
signifies the same as "follow" in relation to Christ; that is, a life of surrendered discipleship. See
Johannes Schneider, "ercomai," in TDNT 2 (1964): 66; Wolfgang Bauder, s.v. "opisw," in NIDNTT 1
(1975): 492-93.
41
E.g., Matt 4:25; 8:1; 12:15; 21:9; Mark 10:32.
42
E.g., Matt 9:9; 10:38; 16:24; Mark 2:14; 8:34; Luke 5:27; 9:23.
43
Boice, Discipleship, 17.
44
Boice, Discipleship, 166-67; MacArthur, The Gospel, 178.

143
 Discipleship and Salvation

descriptively of what the subjects are doing, not imperatively of what Jesus
demands that they do for salvation.
Also, these uses are the first strictly metaphorical uses in the New
Testament, both occurring within larger metaphors, which must influence their
interpretation. John uses metaphors frequently, especially in relation to salvation,
as Turner has well noted.45 John here, as also in 8:12, uses "follow Me" in a
metaphorical sense to picture faith in Christ as Savior. The picture, however,
more accurately focuses on the natural response of faith which is obedience. Faith
itself seems to be indicated by the sheeps' hearing of Christ's voice in John 10:27.
But for sheep, the only assurance that they have heard and trust their shepherd's
voice is in their following. Given the metaphor, it is hard to picture faith in any
other way but in the following of the trusted voice. The metaphor of a shepherd
and his sheep inherently lends itself to the activity of following:

…[the sheep] commit their safety and well-being to the

Shepherd who has summoned them to do so. A sheep's
instinctive fear of strange voices lies of course in the
background of this metaphor (see 10:4, 5), so that the decision
to follow is after all an act of trust.46

The same could be said for John 8:12 where Jesus declares, "I am the light of the
world. He who follows Me shall not walk in darkness, but have the light of life."
Following the light represents the response of faith in the light.47
Thus "follow Me" in these metaphorical contexts is ultimately a
metaphor for faith or trust in Christ.48
Both Boice and MacArthur have gone too far to claim that "follow Me"
in John 10:27 pictures only Christian obedience. This ignores not only the
metaphorical use, but also the context. In v 26 Jesus rebukes the Jews, saying,
"You do not believe, because you are not of My sheep." The contrast of unbelief
with belief is obvious. Also, in v 28 Jesus states that the result of following is
"eternal life," the usual result of faith in John.
The Lordship argument that uses John 10:27-28 as proof that the term
"follow" signifies an obedient lifestyle that secures salvation actually does little

45
George Allen Turner, "Soteriology in the Gospel of John," JETS 19 (Fall 1976): 272-73. Turner
notes that John sometimes uses other synonyms for faith which denote action or doing. Cf. "come"
(John 5:40; 6:35, 37, 44, 65; 7:37); "enter" (10:9); "eat" (6:51-58;); "drink" (4:14; 6:53-56; 7:37);
"accept" (1:12; 5:43).
46
Hodges, Gospel Under Siege, 44-45.
47
Blendinger, s.v. "akolouqew," NIDNTT 1:483.
48
So Bultmann, John, 343-44. Bultmann contrasts the metaphorical use of "follow," equivalent to
"believe" in these two passages, with its meaning of discipleship in other passages in John. See also
Ernst Haenchen, John 2, transl. Robert W. Funk, Hermeneia (Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1984), 26,
on the soteriological significance of "follow" in 8:12.

144
 Discipleship and Salvation

more than show how crucial the context is in understanding the significance of the
term. That the term is not always used as a requirement for salvation is clear from
John 21:22 where Jesus tells Peter, "You follow Me." Peter was certainly saved at
the time, thus the invitation to follow Jesus was an invitation to a continuous post-
salvation commitment.
Lordship Salvation's lexical argument and appeal to Scriptural usage are
not enough to determine the meaning of the terms "disciple" or "follow Me." This
must be determined from a study of its use in other Bible passages.

An Evaluation of Key Bible Passages

The Lordship interpretation of discipleship in relation to salvation

summons its strongest argument from a number of passages in the Gospels. First,
it appeals to the passages in which Jesus enumerates the conditions for
discipleship. Second, it argues from some narrative accounts; chiefly the account
of the rich young ruler, but also the accounts of the calling of the first disciples.
Jesus' teaching in the parables of the hidden treasure and the pearl is also cited by
Lordship advocates.

Discipleship as Costly

The teachings of Jesus Christ make it plain that discipleship is costly.

The matter to be determined is whether the passages which enumerate the price of
discipleship speak of initial salvation or a post-salvation commitment to Jesus
Christ. Most conditions of discipleship given by Christ are congregated
contextually between His prediction of death and resurrection and His
transfiguration (Matthew 16:24-27/Mark 8:34-38/Luke 9:23-26). The focus of
this section will be largely upon this pericope. Another condition occurs in
Matthew 10:37 and Luke 14:26 in contexts which repeat some of the conditions of
the post-prediction pericope.

Matthew 16:24-27/Mark 8:34-38/Luke 9:23-26

Before the conditions themselves are studied, a consideration of the

background will be valuable. The occasion and audience will help determine the
purposes of Jesus' hard sayings about discipleship.

The background

The Lordship interpretation of Jesus' teaching about discipleship assumes

an evangelistic occasion.49 Consideration of the context shows that the occasion
of these sayings is significantly linked to the prediction of Christ's passion and

49
E.g., see MacArthur, The Gospel, 30.

145
 Discipleship and Salvation

resurrection and the rebuke of Peter. Matthew and Mark's account record Peter's
rebuke of Christ and Christ's response: "Get thee behind Me Satan! You are an
offense to Me, for you are not mindful of the things of God, but the things of men"
(Matthew 16:23/Mark 8:33).
Jesus' rebuke is understandable after He predicted His suffering and
death. He was demonstrating to the disciples that He "must" (dei) suffer and be
killed as part of God's will for the Son of Man (Matthew 16:21/Mark 8:31/Luke
9:22). There was, for Christ, a price to be paid in following God's will to
completion and His own glorification. Peter's rebuke of Christ essentially denies
that God's will requires such a price. Jesus' subsequent rebuke categorizes this
perspective as satanic.
The conditions of discipleship then follow contextually50 as the price
which must be paid to follow the will of God to completion and share in Christ's
glory.51 In view of the Lord's imminent death and departure,52 these conditions
enumerate the way by which the will of God can be fully realized. The
explanatory gar (Matthew 16:27/Mark 8:38) introduces the reason for the
conditions: Jesus will soon be glorified.53
The audience is also significant. Matthew indicates that Jesus addressed
his sayings to none other than the twelve disciples (Matthew 16:24). Mark says
that Jesus "called the people (oclon) to Him, with His disciples also" (Mark
8:34). The "people" are not specifically identified, but in Mark's use of oclos,
when there is enough evidence to determine their disposition, the crowd that
follows Jesus is presented as more than curious. They are enthusiastic followers,
are teachable, exhibit faith in their midst, and sometimes seem totally sympathetic
to Christ as if they were believers.54 Lane comments on Mark 8:34:

50
Matthew denotes the continuity with Tote, "then" (Matt 16:24). So Lenski, Matthew, 642.
51
See Ridderbos, Matthew, transl. Ray Togtman, The Bible Student's Commentary (Grand Rapids:
Zondervan Publishing House, 1987), 312.
52
That the transfiguration occurs immediately after these pronouncements about discipleship in all
three accounts reinforces the idea of the completion of God's will which brings glorification. Jesus'
glorification looks forward to His consummate glory in the kingdom, achieved by His costly
obedience.
53
So Plummer, Matthew, 236.
54
Sometimes oclos is used by Mark with little clue as to the crowd's spiritual orientation other than
that they show great enthusiasm for Jesus (3:20; 7:14, 17; 9:14, 25; 10:46; 12:41). A number of uses
show a crowd that at least has a good disposition towards Him (6:33, 45) or contains those with faith to
believe in Jesus for healings (2:5 [cf. v. 5]; 3:9 [cf. v. 10]; 5:21, 24, 27; 7:33 [cf. v. 32]; 9:17). In 8:1-2
there is more than curiosity, because the crowd went without food for three days. The crowd is shown
as teachable (2:13; 4:1; 6:34; 10:1; 12:37 [cf. v. 35]) and sometimes assumes the customary sitting
position of pupils before their master (3:32; 8:6). Moreover, there are some uses in which the crowd is
presented as in total sympathy with Christ. In 3:34 Jesus calls the multitude sitting at His feet "My
mother and My brothers" who are those that do His will (3:35). In 6:34 they are pictured as sheep over
whom Jesus assumes the role of Shepherd. In 11:18 and 12:12 the crowd is so supportive of Jesus that
the Jewish leadership fears to harm Him. Finally, 12:37 pictures a crowd being taught in the temple (v.
35) who seem to acknowledge Jesus' messianic claim. Of the thirty-eight uses of oclos by Mark,

146
 Discipleship and Salvation

By calling the crowd Jesus indicates that the conditions for

following him are relevant for all believers, and not for the
disciples alone…The common address of these sober words to
the crowd and the disciples recognizes that there is no essential
difference between them when confronted with the sufferings of
Christ; both alike have very human thoughts uninformed by the
will of God (8:33), and it was imperative for them to know what
it means to follow Jesus.55

Luke records that Jesus spoke "to them all" (Luke 9:23), the nearest antecedent of
which is the Twelve (Luke 9:18),56 but possibly He spoke to the Twelve and the
multitudes.57 In Luke 12:1 Jesus is described as teaching His disciples "first"
(proton]) in the presence of an "innumerable multitude" (ton myriadon tou
ochlou). It therefore seems reasonable to assume that in the Synoptics, when
Jesus spoke to the multitudes (who to various degrees were followers), He was
first teaching His twelve disciples.
If Jesus addressed primarily his twelve disciples, who were definitely
saved (except Judas),58 and the crowds who were at least sympathetic or at the
most contained many followers whose exact commitment to Christ is left
undefined, then it is reasonable to assume these sayings should apply primarily to
the issues of a deeper relationship with Him and not salvation. It would be
pointless for the Synoptic authors (especially Matthew) to focus on the disciples if
these were conditions of salvation.59 One would expect such conditions to be

only four are negative towards Christ. These come after Jesus' arrest and describe the crowd on the
side of the Jewish leaders who were against Jesus (14:43; 15:8, 11, 15).
55
William L. Lane, The Gospel of Mark, NICNT (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing
Co., 1974), 306-7.
56
The parallel conditions of Matthew 10 are stated to the Twelve (Matt 10:5), while a different
pericope, Luke 14:26ff., is addressed to the "great multitudes" who "went with Him" (Luke 14:25).
57
Plummer remarks, "The pantas represents Mk.'s ton ochlon syn tois maqhtais. The necessity of
self-denial and self-sacrifice was made known to all, although for the present the supreme example of
the necessity was a mystery revealed gradually to a very few" (Plummer, Luke, 248). The portrayal of
the multitudes in general in Luke is very similar to Mark's although a few times Luke shows Christ's
antagonists associated with the term ochlos (cf. 3:7 [but see v. 10]; 5:29; 11:14-15; 12:54-56).
Interestingly, Luke sometimes shows that there was a large number (ochlos) of "disciples" (6:17; 7:11).
58
John 2:11 confirms that the early disciples had believed in Christ. More contextually relevant, the
vicarious confession of Peter, which precedes the pericope under consideration, indicates the disciples'
faith in Jesus as the messianic Savior and the divine Son of God (Matt 16:16/Mark 8:29/Luke 9:20).
59
One might argue that it is equally pointless to declare the conditions of discipleship to those
already called disciples. However, this ignores the progression of revelation which accompanied and
characterized Jesus' ministry. Jesus consistently challenged His followers to a greater commitment to
the will of God regardless of their present status (cf. John 21:22). The disciple was always becoming
more fully a disciple.

147
 Discipleship and Salvation

announced when the disciples first met Jesus. A brief examination of each of
these conditions will demonstrate whether they apply more appropriately to the
Christian life or to salvation.

The conditions

The conditions can and should be best interpreted in light of the

preceding prediction of Jesus' suffering and death. The revelation of His passion
provided a meaningful setting and illustration for these sayings about the cost of
discipleship. As will be seen, many times there is agreement with the basic
Lordship Salvation interpretation of the condition itself. The focus of the
discussion will be on whether these are conditions for salvation or a deeper
commitment of discipleship.
Also, it should be noted that the requirements are for anyone who desires
to "come after" Christ. As noted earlier, "come after" (opiso elthein) denotes
discipleship.60 It clearly describes a process not an event; a committed life of
following after Jesus rather than coming to Him for salvation.61 The conditions
for those who would "come after" Christ will be considered individually, then
collectively.

"Deny himself"

This is best interpreted by what the disciples have just heard about
Christ's fate. Jesus will deny Himself His own desires and submit to the desire of
God for Him—suffering and death. To deny oneself is interpreted contextually as
being mindful of the things of God, not the things of man (Matthew 16:23/Mark
8:33). In Stott's understanding, "he must repudiate himself and his right to
organize his own life."62 Gentry explains the significance in relation to salvation:
"A person who truly receives Christ as Savior is in effect denying himself and his
wants as nothing and Christ as everything."63
While Stott and Gentry understand the essence of the saying, their
application of this condition to salvation does not coincide with the real issue in
salvation, which is the forgiveness of sin and justification of the sinner. But in
harmony with the context, Jesus is not addressing these issues here. He speaks of
denying oneself that which would obstruct the fulfillment of God's will in the
course of following Him. Apart from passages that deal explicitly with
discipleship, and in the passages that deal explicitly with salvation, there is no

60
See p. 130, n. 40.
61
In contrast, note how erchomai with pros, "come to [Jesus]" is used for salvation in John (6:35,
37, 44, 45, 65; 7:37; 5:40 [negatively]).
62
Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:18.
63
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:174.

148
 Discipleship and Salvation

mention of self-denial, one's "right to organize his own life," or one's "denying
himself his wants" as a requirement for salvation. These are necessary for an
obedient lifestyle, not the justification which is through faith alone (Romans 4).

"Take up his cross"

Stott argues that to take up the cross is to make oneself as a condemned

man, apparently in the sense of living for Christ instead of self.64 Boice sees
cross-bearing as "saying yes to something for Jesus' sake." Specifically, Boice
declares that cross-bearing involves prayer, Bible study, feeding the hungry,
giving drink to the thirsty, receiving strangers, clothing the naked, caring for the
sick, visiting prisoners, and witnessing.65 In light of the context, it appears that
Jesus is expecting the disciples to suffer hardships in order to do God's will just as
He does by submitting to the cross. For He and the disciples, it meant they were
as men condemned to die who carry their cross-beams to the place of execution in
submission to a higher authority: "His followers must be prepared to die."66 If
this is applied to unbelievers, then the gospel message is an invitation to be
willing to die for Jesus.
Stott's interpretation and Gentry's practical considerations may be
correct, but that they refer to a condition of salvation for unbelievers is untenable,
for then it would seem that salvation is by suffering, a willingness to die for
Christ, or works. Boice's particulars demonstrate the works orientation of such a
view. This confuses and contradicts the Scriptures which speak of Jesus Christ
who suffered and died so that sinners could be saved.67 The sinner's suffering has
no merit toward justification. The unbeliever has no cross in the sense of self-
mortification (contra Stott), for he is already dead in sins (Ephesians 2:1-2); nor
do unbelievers, by definition, have a cross in the sense of Christian duties (contra
Boice). The chief will of God for unbelievers is obedience to the command to
repent and believe in Jesus Christ (Mark 1:15; Acts 16:31; 2 Peter. 3:9; 1 John
3:23).
Furthermore, Luke adds the qualifier "daily." This could not refer to
salvation because it refers to something that is daily renewable. Stott is right
when he declares, "Every day the Christian is to die. Every day he renounces the
sovereignty of his own will. Every day he renews his unconditional surrender to

64
Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:18.
65
Boice, Discipleship, 40.
66
Lane, Mark, 307-8. Green concludes that for the disciples "to take up one's cross" publicly
demonstrated submission to the authority against which one had previously rebelled. But this may
read too much into the saying, for Jesus would shortly and literally take up His cross, yet He never
rebelled against His Father's authority, and His cross-bearing is the basis for this saying in the context.
See Michael P. Green, "The Meaning of Cross-bearing," BSac 140 (April-June 1983): 117-33.
67
Cf. Acts 3:18; 17:3; 26:23; Rom 5:6-10; Col. 1:21-22; Heb. 13:12; 1 Pet. 1: 18-19; 3:18.

149
 Discipleship and Salvation

Jesus Christ."68 But Stott speaks here of "the Christian."69 If this characterizes
saving faith and is made a condition for salvation, as Lordship proponents insist,
one must decide to place faith in Jesus as Savior and Lord through surrender
everyday without fail. Such an expectation is not found elsewhere in the Bible
and makes both salvation and assurance impossible.

"Follow Me"

As discussed earlier, this phrase speaks of discipleship and denotes the

pupil/master relationship. Here Jesus invests the term with the significance of
following Him by obeying God's will, that is, by self denial and taking up the
cross, as Stott agrees.70 Because following another person is a process, a
progression, and requires a lapse of time,71 this condition cannot speak of entrance
into salvation. This would make salvation secured by the imitation of Christ or by
adherence to His example, which would be a works salvation. It is best taken as a
term that describes a continuously committed lifestyle.

"Loses his life"

An explanatory statement (gar) follows the three conditions. Jesus says,

"For whoever desires to save his life will lose it, but whoever loses his life for My
sake will save it" (Luke 9:24; cf. Matthew 16:25/Mark 8:35; and Matthew 10:39).
To lose one's life explains in summary form what it means to deny oneself, take
up the cross, and follow Jesus Christ after God's will. The background of Jesus
losing His life physically on the cross and thus metaphorically to the will of God
has been observed in the previous context (Matthew 16:21/Mark 8:31/Luke 9:22).
So must those who are to be disciples also lose their lives to the will of God. This
will involve the three conditions just mentioned: denial of one's own desires,
suffering in obedience, and continuous following of Christ in the will of God.
The denial of one's own desires in order to obey the will of God is
amplified by the following rhetorical question with explanatory force (gar): "For
what is a man profited if he gains the whole world, and loses his own soul? Or
what will a man give in exchange for his soul?" (Matthew 16:26; cf. Mark
8:36/Luke 9:25). If a man were to not deny himself and not pursue the will of
God, but pursue his own selfish and worldly desires, he would lose his soul, or his
life.

68
Stott, Basic Christianity, 114. See also, Boice, Discipleship, 42; MacArthur, The Gospel, 202.
69
This is inconsistent with his application of this passage to unbelievers and confusing in the context
of his discussion about salvation. See Stott, Basic Christianity, 114, and "Yes," Eternity 10:18.
70
Stott, Basic Christianity, 114. Also, Marshall, Luke, 374.
71
The present tense of akolouqew signifies habitual and permanent action. Henry Barclay Swete,
Commentary on Mark (Grand Rapids: Kregel Publications, 1977), 182.

150
 Discipleship and Salvation

Here some will point to the phrase "save his life" (thn psychhn autou
sosai), the phrase "loses his own soul" (thn . . . psychhn autou zhmiothh), and the
consequence "destroyed or lost" (apolesas h zhmiotheis, in Luke) in order to
invest the passage with soteriological significance.72 However, the verb "save"
(sozo) is not automatically soteriological in meaning. It is probably used here in
the general sense of "rescue, preserve from danger,"73 i.e., saved from a life of
self-denial and cross-bearing,74 for this thought explains (gar) the impact of the
previous conditions.
Likewise, "life" (psychh) does not automatically refer to the eternal soul
only. The parallel in Luke 9:25 replaces Matthew and Mark's psychh with eauton,
"himself." The noun psychh is frequently used in Scripture in the sense of the
essential life of man. Contra to other Lordship proponents, Stott recognizes this
meaning. Speaking of the word psychh, he correctly observes,

The word for "life" here means neither our physical existence,
nor our soul, but our self. The psychh is the ego, the human
personality which thinks, feels, plans and chooses…the man
who commits himself to Christ, therefore, loses himself, not by
the absorption of his personality in Christ's personality but by
the submission of his will to Christ's will.75

Furthermore, unless the context is clearly proved to be soteriological, the

verbs apollumi and zhmioo should retain their respective general meanings of
"ruin, destroy, lose"76 and "suffer damage or loss, forfeit, sustain injury."77 When
Jesus says "whoever loses his life for My sake" the sense is certainly not eternal
destruction, for he says this one will then "find it," which is something good.
Conversely, it fits well that what one may lose when he tries to save his life
(preserve himself from the hardships of self-denial and cross-bearing) is life in the
essential qualitative sense, not the eternal soul.
The paradox Jesus used has great meaning. What He appears to be
saying is essentially this: "Whoever desires to preserve himself from the

72
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:75; Boice, Discipleship, 38; MacArthur, The Gospel, 201-2.
73
So Lenski, Matthew, 645.
74
So M. F. Sadler, The Gospel According to Mark (London: George Bell and Sons, 1899), 175; R.
C. H. Lenski, The Interpretation of St. Mark's Gospel (Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House,
1964), 350.
75
Stott, Basic Christianity, 114. See also the NIV translation "self" in Luke 9:25.
76
BAGD, s.v. "apollumi," 94-95. A majority of uses in the New Testament are clearly not
soteriological.
77
BAGD, s.v. "zhmiow," 339. Uses outside of these discipleship passages never speak of eternal
destruction. One eschatological use refers to a believer who "suffers loss" yet is "saved" eternally (1
Cor. 3:15).

151
 Discipleship and Salvation

hardships of God's will of self-denial and cross-bearing will really only forfeit the
essential quality of the life he is trying to preserve. On the other hand, whoever
forfeits himself to God's will of self-denial and hardships will discover a greater
essential quality of the life he intended to forfeit." This interpretation would
therefore not describe initial salvation, but a higher quality of experience with
God in this life, with implications for the eschatological life, as the next section
will show.

"Whoever is ashamed of Me”

Mark and Luke state a negative condition that if anyone is ashamed of

Christ and His words, Christ will also be ashamed of that person at His coming
(Mark 8:38/Luke 9:26). Matthew 16:27 does not mention shame, but can be
correlated with Matthew 10:32-3378 where the condition is stated in terms of
confessing and denying Christ,79 and is claimed to be a condition of salvation.80
The idea of being ashamed of Christ or denying Christ is clarified in
some contexts more than others. In Luke the saying follows a warning about one
who positions himself with the world for the sake of gain (Luke 9:25). The
following v 26 is explanatory (gar) of the eschatological consequences which face
those who desire the world. The same could be said of Mark 8:38, with the
exception that Jesus adds the helpful phrase "in this adulterous and sinful
generation." The shame therefore seems to imply a denial of one's identification
with Christ in the face of the pressure to live for and identify with the world. The
gar appears to connect v 38 with v 35 expanding the idea of one's relation to this
world and its consequences. Perhaps the greatest clarification comes from the
parallel thought of Matthew 10:32-33 where the context is developed more fully.
There Jesus is giving the Twelve instructions before sending them out to preach
the gospel (Matthew 10:5ff.). He warns of rejection and persecution (Matthew
10:16-25) and encourages them not to fear (Matthew 10:26-31). Verses 32-33 are
also followed by similar warnings about rejection (Matthew 10:34-36). In vv 32-
33 Jesus is both encouraging and warning in the face of the fear of persecution.
He wants the disciples to know that anyone who identifies with Christ will be
rewarded, while anyone who shrinks from this will be denied by Christ before the
Father. Matthew's context seems a close parallel to that which is signified by
Mark's phrase "in this adulterous and sinful generation" (Mark 8:38).
The consequence facing someone who is ashamed of or denies Christ is
more enigmatic. Do Christ's reciprocal shame and denial of that person at His
coming denote a denial of salvation? In correlating Matthew 10:32-33 with 16:27,
it is clear that the issue is some kind of recompense for one's works. Matthew
78
As Stott suggests. Stott, Basic Christianity, 117.
79
Matthew's use of arneomai, "deny," basically conveys little different meaning from Mark and
Luke's use of epaischuomai, "be ashamed." See Marshall, Luke, 377.
80
Stott, Basic Christianity, 117; Boice, Discipleship, 117; MacArthur, The Gospel, 198-200.

152
 Discipleship and Salvation

takes care to state that at His coming, Christ "will reward (apodwsei) each
according to his works" (16:27). That Jesus makes works the basis of the
recompense implies salvation is not the issue (Ephesians 2:8-9). Also, the verb
apodidwmi carries the idea of "recompense" with no inherent sense of whether it
is good or bad, so it could speak of positive reward or negative judgment.81 In
Mark and Luke a negative recompense is suggested: It is the shame Christ will
have for those who were too ashamed to identify with Christ. The effect of
Christ's shame is not specified, but one could surmise that for a redeemed and now
fully enlightened believer, this would at least produce regret. In the parallel
passage Matthew 10:32-33, the idea of recompense is good (v. 32) or bad (v. 33)
accordingly.82 Christ's confession (or lack of it) in heaven would not relate to
final judgment, but to an acknowledgment (or lack of it) before the Father of the
disciples' unity or fellowship with Christ 83 which is recompensed in an
unspecified but appropriate way.
Collectively, all the conditions studied thus far in this section are
summarized by Lordship advocates as demands for submission to Christ as Lord
for salvation. Stott summarizes them under the concept of following Christ:

Thus, in order to follow Christ, we have to deny ourselves, to

crucify ourselves, to lose ourselves. The full inexorable demand
of Jesus Christ is now laid bare. He does not call us to a sloppy
half-heartedness, but to a vigorous, absolute commitment. He
invites us to make Him our Lord.84

Likewise, MacArthur concludes,

Faith is not an experiment, but a lifelong commitment. It means

taking up the cross daily, giving all for Christ each day with no
reservations, no uncertainty, no hesitation. It means nothing is
knowingly held back, nothing purposely shielded from His
lordship, nothing stubbornly kept from His control.85

81
BAGD, s.v. "apodidwmi," 89-90. For clear examples of a good reward, see Matt 6:4, 6, 18.
82
Recompense, and not salvation specifically, seems to be the context for Matthew's mention of
confessing Christ in 10:32-33. As discussed, the context warns of persecution and rejection (Matt
10:16-31; 34-36). In such persecution, those who shrink from confessing Christ will be denied the
reward of Christ confessing them before the Father in heaven (10:32-33). Furthermore, the issue of
one's worthiness (10:37-39) implies the idea of merit which implies either reward or lack of reward.
Jesus then spoke of rewards for those not ashamed of identifying with Him and His disciples (10:40-
42; cf. 5:11-12). In vv 41 and 42 Jesus uses the word misqos, which in the majority of its New
Testament usages, denotes a positive "wage" or "reward" (BAGD, s.v. "misqos," 525).
83
For this idea see Robertson, WPNT, 1:83; A. B. Bruce, "Synoptic Gospels," EGT, 1:167.
84
Stott, Basic Christianity, 114.
85
MacArthur, The Gospel, 202.

153
 Discipleship and Salvation

Plainly, the conditions understood by Lordship advocates are absolute, all or

nothing.86 In essence, there is little disagreement with the interpretations of the
demands themselves, only with the application of them to salvation instead of the
Christian life.
Lordship Salvation teachers object to the characterization of their
position as works oriented. Some define the conditions as only attitudinal
changes, as indicated by Gentry:

This is not to say that in order to be a Christian one has to

perform certain prerequisite, meritorious works. It simply
asserts that to follow Christ for eternal life meant having a real
attitude of self-denial in looking in trust and hope from self to
Christ as Lord.87

Likewise, MacArthur says, "[Christ] wants disciples willing to forsake everything.

This calls for total self-denial—to the point of willingly dying for His sake"
(emphasis his).88 Thus, they hold that Jesus was teaching that to be saved, one
must only be willing to do these things. But this does not seem to be a supportable
conclusion, nor does it evade the charge of salvation by merit for the following
reasons: 1) Jesus did not say that one must only be willing; 2) It is poor theology
to demand from unbelieving sinners a decision that assumes an understanding of
the full significance of Christ's sacrifice, especially at this point in the Gospel
narratives before His death (Would Jesus ask a sinner to be willing to die for
Him?); 3) This would practically preclude anyone from being saved unless he
understood the meanings of these phrases—meanings which can best be
appreciated in light of salvation, not in prospect of it; 4) If one must be willing to
do these things for salvation, then salvation is just as conditional and meritorious
as if they were actual works, which negates the concept of grace (Romans 4:4); 5)
The subjectivity of willingness makes salvation elusive, as Zuck notes,

Willingness to do something is not the same thing as actually

doing it, and it does not answer the question, "How much
commitment is necessary?" If lordship proponents do not mean
a person must surrender everything to be saved, then why do
they say all must be surrendered?89

86
It is difficult to reconcile MacArthur's statement that these conditions are "not absolute in the
sense that it disallows temporary failures like Peter" (ibid.) with his intentionally absolutist choice of
language in the preceding quote.
87
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:74-75.
88
MacArthur, The Gospel, 201.
89
Roy B. Zuck, "Cheap Grace?" Kindred Spirit (KS) 13 (Summer 1989): 6-7.

154
 Discipleship and Salvation

Jesus' teaching on discipleship took place well into His ministry and was
addressed primarily to His disciples as a further revelation of the kind of
commitment He desired of His saved followers. He explained these conditions
against the background of His own commitment that would lead to His death in
order to invest them with the fullest significance.

Matthew 10:37/Luke 14:26

In another setting, Matthew and Luke add another condition to those

already considered. In Matthew's account, Jesus says the one who "loves" (from
filew) family more than Him are "not worthy" of Him. In Luke, Jesus says no
one can be His disciple who does not "hate" (from misew) his family and his own
life. This condition is troublesome for many whether it speaks of salvation or a
deeper commitment.
Jesus was probably using a Semitic figure of speech as Beare asserts,

This is the more Semitic manner of speaking—Luke's words are

the literal translation of an Aramaic original; but the verb "hate"
does not carry its full sense. It means no more than "love less",
and Matthew has turned this into the positive—not that they
must love the immediate family less than Jesus, but they must
love Him more. Loyalty to the Master must override even the
closest family ties.90

The meaning is that Jesus must be the object of one's supreme love and devotion if
one is to be His disciple. In Matthew, the saying is in the context of a warning
about those who would reject the disciples' message about Christ.91 Jesus
indicates that because of the Gospel message family members will be divided over
Christ (10:34-35) making a person's enemies those of his own household (10:36).
In such a situation, a person who is convinced that Jesus is the Messiah will have
his ongoing loyalty tested by those in the family who disagree. This would
present a great temptation to choose family ties and harmony over one's identity
with Christ.
Therefore, MacArthur rightly interprets the meaning of the idiom itself,
"We must be unquestionably loyal to Him."92 However, this interpretation does
not harmonize with salvation, for one learns love and loyalty on the basis of what
Jesus has done in redemption and forgiveness. Salvation is brought to men by

90
Francis Wright Beare, The Gospel According to Matthew (San Francisco: Harper & Row
Publishers, 1981), 250. See also, C. F. Evans, Saint Luke (London: SCM Press, 1990), 577; Arndt,
Luke, 344; Carson, "Matthew," EBC, 8:257.
91
See the preceding discussion on p. 139.
92
MacArthur, The Gospel, 201. Stott and Boice have similar interpretations (Stott, "Yes," Eternity
10:18; Boice, Discipleship, 117).

155
 Discipleship and Salvation

God apart from their love and loyalty to God (Romans 5:6-8; 1 John 4:10). Even
thus softened (as a Semitic figure of speech), such a devoted love for God over
blood relationships is an extraordinary demand for sinners who have had no
experience of Christ's redeeming love. Just as family love grows stronger with
time and sharing, so also must one's love for Christ.
Furthermore, it does not seem to speak of salvation because Matthew
records that any loyalty before Christ makes or shows one to be "not worthy"
(ouk . . . axios) of Christ (Matthew 10:37). The statement about "unworthiness"
seems to imply the converse, that one can be "worthy" of Christ. The unsaved are
unworthy of Christ and His salvation because they are sinners, not because of one
particular sin (i.e., loyalty to family before Christ). Conversely, no amount of
loyalty to God or any other form of good deed makes a sinner worthy of Christ's
righteousness. It is hard to see how Lordship advocates can avoid the suggestion
of salvation by merit. Boice does not try to reconcile his interpretation with
righteousness by grace through faith alone, but says, "When [Jesus] said, 'Anyone
who fails to do so-and-so is not worthy of Me,' He probably meant precisely what
He says in Luke 14:26, namely, 'He cannot be my disciple,' which means, 'He
cannot be saved.'"93 Salvation is never a reward for one's worthiness, for all men
are unworthy of God's righteousness. One can only be worthy for rewards.
Like the previous demands, this demand cannot speak of salvation. It is
truth which brings believers into deeper commitment to Jesus as Lord through
their loyalty.

Matthew 11:28-30

Jesus gave this invitation after the nation rejected Him and His message
which was preached in the gospel by the twelve apostles (Matthew 10:5ff.;
11:20ff.):

Come unto Me, all you who labor and are heavy laden, and I
will give you rest. Take My yoke upon you and learn from Me,
for I am gentle and lowly in heart, and you will find rest for
your souls. For My yoke is easy and My burden is light.

To Lordship Salvation teachers, this is exclusively an invitation to

discipleship-salvation. Both Stott and MacArthur claim that this is Christ's
summary gospel presentation.94 Both focus on the metaphor of the "yoke," which
they claim signifies servitude and submission, and the imperative "learn"
(maqhth) which indicates discipleship.95

93
Boice, Discipleship, 117.
94
Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:17; MacArthur, The Gospel, 108.
95
Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:18; MacArthur, The Gospel, 111-13.

156
 Discipleship and Salvation

There is disagreement over what the "labor and heavy laden" refers to.
Boice sees this as "a sense of sin's burden and the need of a Savior."96 Stott,
however, claims it is easily understood as the yoke of the Law of Moses,97 while
MacArthur finds both ideas.98 It is probably best to agree with Carson and Maher
that what is burdensome is submission to the Pharisaical interpretations of the law,
not the law itself or a sense of sin from it.99
The significance of the yoke Christ offers is important to the Lordship
interpretation. MacArthur teaches that the yoke denotes submission, discipleship,
and obedience which are necessary for salvation:

The call to surrender to the lordship of Jesus is part and parcel

of His invitation to salvation. Those unwilling to take on His
yoke cannot enter into the saving rest He offers. . . .
It is a yoke that also implies obedience. Thus Jesus' own
invitation to sinners to "take My yoke upon you" argues against
the notion that one can take Jesus as Savior but not Lord. He
does not bid people come to Him if they are unwilling to receive
His yoke and be in submission to Him. True salvation occurs
when a sinner in desperation turns from his sin to Christ with a
willingness to have Him take control.100

Likewise, Boice defines the yoke as submission, work, and companionship (with
others in Christ's school) and also makes this necessary for salvation:

If a person has taken Christ's yoke, which he does when he

believes on Christ (there is no separating the two), he will work
for Christ. Conversely, if he does not work for Christ, he clearly
has not taken on Christ's yoke and has not believed on Him or
come to know Him savingly.101

It is difficult to see how laboring under a yoke of servitude can evade the
concept of works salvation. MacArthur and Boice appear sensitive to this and in
their discussions affirm that they are not teaching salvation by works.102 Stott
merely dismisses the charge with this unclear statement:
96
Boice, Discipleship, 27.
97
Stott, "Jesus Is Lord," Tenth, 6-7.
98
MacArthur, The Gospel, 111.
99
Carson, "Matthew," EBC, 8:278; Michael Maher, "'Take My yoke upon you' (Matt XI. 29)," New
Testament Studies 22 (October 1975): 97-103.
100
MacArthur, The Gospel, 112-13.
101
Boice, Discipleship, 31-32.
102
MacArthur, The Gospel, 113; Boice, Discipleship, 32.

157
 Discipleship and Salvation

Thus, taking upon us His yoke and His cross are involved in
receiving His rest. The former do not of course merit the latter
as a reward. God forbid! But the one is impossible without the
other (emphasis his).103

Still, all believe that assumption of the yoke of obedience, work, and submission
is a necessary correlative of faith and therefore a necessary condition of salvation:
"there is no separating the two."104
Jesus' promise of an "easy" load and a "light" burden does not seem to
harmonize with the Lordship teaching of strenuous discipleship-salvation.
MacArthur sees the easiness as a comparison to the oppressive demands of the
Pharisees and Scribes.105 Boice contrasts the easy yoke with "living a life of
sin."106 Either way, Jesus' words do not reconcile with Lordship demands for
costly grace and its stringent requirements for discipleship-salvation.
The passage must be considered in light of its context. Jesus speaks
these words after recognizing rejection from the various cities of Israel (Matthew
11:20-24). Yet He acknowledges the Father's design that some in the nation
would understand the Father's revelation in Christ (11:25-27). The invitation to
the nation and individuals in the nation follows (11:28-30). This precedes the
episode of the Sabbath controversy and the blatant rejection of Christ by the
nation in chapter twelve.
The nation under the Pharisees forms a background for Jesus' saying.
The Pharisees claimed to be disciples of Moses (John 9:28). Moses gave the law,
so those who submitted themselves to Moses also submitted themselves to the
law. The Pharisees had their own disciples in a specific sense (Mark 2:18), but
the nation as a whole, being under the law and the Pharisees' interpretations of the
law, were also disciples of the Pharisees (and Moses) in a general sense. Jesus is
calling to Himself those under the oppressive legalism of the Pharisees (cf.
Matthew 23:4). He is showing them a way to find "rest," and offering them a
different discipleship which is His own.107
It seems salvation does appear in Matthew 11:28-30, but it can be
distinguished from discipleship. In v 28, "come" is Jesus' familiar invitation to
salvation,108 and "rest" refers to the inner peace that accompanies the assurance of

103
Stott, "Yes," Eternity 10:18.
104
Boice, Discipleship, 32.
105
MacArthur, The Gospel, 113.
106
Boice, Discipleship, 34.
107
See Pentecost, Discipleship, 23-25.
108
Hendriksen, Matthew, 503. Cf. John 5:40; 6:35, 37, 44, 65; 7:37. See Turner, "Soteriology in
John," JETS 19:272-73.

158
 Discipleship and Salvation

salvation unavailable under the Pharisaical system of righteousness.109 Then the

invitation of v 29 is to follow Christ in a deeper master/pupil relationship. The
imperative form of airo used here is also used in the condition for discipleship
"take up his cross" (Matthew 16:24/Mark 8:34/ Luke 9:23). Furthermore, "yoke"
was a common Jewish metaphor for discipline or obligation110 and thus refers to
submission to His teaching and authority as opposed to that of the Pharisees.111 In
addition, to "learn" (from manqano) from Christ is a clear term for discipleship
activity112 explaining here how one submits to Christ's yoke.113 But salvation and
discipleship can be distinguished: "Come" is separated from "take . . . and learn"
in the text in a logical progression (one must come to Christ before one can take
something from Him) which shows the sequence of salvation before the
submission to discipleship.
The contrast in Matthew 11:28-30 is with the laborious yoke of legalism
which the Scribes and Pharisees imposed upon the people. Their legalistic system
neither provided the rest of righteousness nor the enablement to live an obedient
and righteous life. Christ provides both the righteousness of justification and the
example and enablement to live righteously.114 Thus this passage is both an
invitation to faith in Christ for salvation and to submission to Christ for
discipleship as a desired response to salvation. Like the other passages considered
in this section, this passage reserves the idea of "cost" for a deeper commitment of
discipleship, not salvation.

Discipleship in Gospel Narratives

A couple of narrative accounts in the Gospels are used to support the

Lordship claim that discipleship as submission is required for salvation. A major
passage used by many Lordship proponents is the account of the rich young ruler.
Sometimes the account of the calling of the first disciples is also used. The
narratives about Nicodemus and the Samaritan woman are sometimes used to
argue that a discipleship commitment is required for salvation, but these were
discussed in chapter three.

109
Ridderbos, Matthew, 227; Hendriksen, Matthew, 504.
110
Plummer, Matthew, 171; E. López Fernández, "El yugo de Jesús (Mt 11,28-30). Historia y
sentido de una metáfora," Studium Ovetense 11 (1983): 65-118.
111
Allen, Matthew, 124; Plummer, Matthew, 169-70; Hendriksen, Matthew, 504; Pentecost,
Discipleship, 25-29.
112
Müller, s.v. "maqhth," NIDNTT, 1:486.
113
Pentecost, Discipleship, 28. His paraphrase helps one see the idea of submission: "let me teach
you. . . ."
114
So Plummer, Matthew, 170.

159
 Discipleship and Salvation

The rich young ruler, Matthew 19:16-21/Mark 10:17-22/Luke 18:18-23

This story overlaps the previous discussions of faith, repentance, and

Lordship, and is so used to support these respective Lordship arguments.
However, the story is most often connected with Christ's demands for
discipleship, thus discussion has been reserved for this chapter.
Many Lordship advocates point to the rich young ruler account to
support Lordship Salvation.115 Usually, the emphasis lies on the price demanded
for salvation, a price the ruler was unwilling to pay.

If we could condense the truth of this entire passage into a

single statement, it would be Luke 14:33: "So therefore, no one
of you can be My disciple who does not give up all his own
possessions."…
…since he was unwilling to forsake all, he could not be a
disciple of Christ. Salvation is for those who are willing to
forsake everything.116

Lordship writers often emphasize from the story other issues such as submission
to Christ's lordship117 or repentance from specific sins.118
The encounter with the rich young ruler occurred near the end of Jesus'
ministry as He entered Judea for the last time. The ruler addresses Jesus as "Good
Teacher" and follows with the question "What good thing shall I do that I may
have eternal life?" (Matthew 19:16).119

115
E.g., MacArthur, The Gospel, 77ff.; Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:61, 75; ten Pas,
Lordship, 5; Enlow, "Eternal Life," AW, 4; Paul Fromer, "The Real Issue in Evangelism," His 18 (June
1958): 5; Kent, "Review Article," GTJ 10:71; Wallis, "Many to Belief," Soj, 21-22; Poe, "Evangelism
and Discipleship," Evangelism, 138. Chantry structures his whole Lordship presentation around the
rich young ruler in his book, Today's Gospel: Authentic or Synthetic?. Carson criticizes Chantry for
trying to solve modern problems in evangelism with this text alone when there is no explanation of
why this pericope is selected over others. This author agrees that this story is too often chosen as the
exemplary gospel presentation when there is no justification given for doing so. See Carson,
Exegetical Fallacies, 110-11.
116
MacArthur, The Gospel, 78.
117
E.g., Fromer, "The Real Issue," His 18:5; Kent, "Review Article," GTJ 10:71; Enlow, "Eternal
Life," AW, 4; Price, Real Christians, 44. Beisner is very clear: "One of the most diabolical teachings
in history is that Jesus can be Savior without being Lord. That He is not willing to save those not
committed to His lordship is clear from his response to the rich young man, who sought only eternal
life, but was met with a demand for obedience" (E. Calvin Beisner, "The Idol of Mammon," DJ 7 (July
1, 1987): 10.
118
E.g., Chantry, Gospel, 47-56; Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:61; Ernest C. Reisinger,
Today's Evangelism: Its Message and Methods (Phillipsburg, NJ: Craig, 1982), 36-37.
119
Matthew's account will be used unless otherwise noted.

160
 Discipleship and Salvation

The ruler's question indicates his belief that eternal life could be obtained
or merited by doing some good deed.120 He was also assuming that he was
capable of doing something good enough to merit eternal life, which implies he
believed he was intrinsically good enough. In addition, his question shows that
though he attributed significant authority to Jesus as "Good Teacher," his
conception of Him certainly fell short of the reality of who Christ was.
The Lordship understanding that the focus of the ruler's question
concerned the acquisition of eternal life, or salvation, should not be challenged.
To "inherit eternal life" (zwhn aionion klhronomhsw; Mark 10:17; Luke 18:18)
was a Jewish idiom denoting the possession of God's promises, specifically as
fulfilled in the kingdom of God. This included eternal life and salvation.121 Thus
Matthew's account phrases the issue as expressed by the ruler, "that I may have
eternal life" (19:16). Also in Matthew, Jesus restated the ruler's concern: "if you
want to enter into life" (19:17). The other synoptists also record that Jesus later
explained to the disciples that it is difficult for a rich man to "enter" the kingdom
of God (19:23-24). Finally, the disciples framed the question as "Who then can be
saved?" (19:25). Such language most clearly indicates a soteriological purpose to
the ruler's question.
Next, it is important to understand what Jesus makes the central issue by
His responses. First, He responds to the ruler's characterization of Himself as
"good." Jesus declares that only God deserves the description of "good" in order
to confront the ruler with two truths. The first truth is that Jesus Himself cannot
be good in the absolute sense unless He is God. The ruler had a deficient view of
who Jesus was. The second truth is that God is the standard of what is absolutely
good. The ruler also had a defective view of himself, for he thought that in his
natural state he could "do" something good enough to merit salvation. Essentially,
Jesus is asking two questions: "Do you know Me?" and "Do you know
yourself?"122 The rich man did not answer, which indicates he did not understand
the implications of the way he addressed Christ.
Jesus further amplifies the man's defective view of himself by raising the
issue of keeping the commandments. Jesus lists the specific commandments
(Matthew 19:18-19) to show the ruler that in order to have eternal life in the
kingdom one must be as good as the law demands. The ruler's affirmation that he
has kept these shows not that he is lying, but that he lacks both a sense of God's
perfect standard and the realization that he has failed to reach that standard, for

120
So Carson, "Matthew," EBC, 8:422; Toussaint, Matthew, 226; Plummer, Luke, 422; Lenski,
Matthew, 746-47. For a fuller discussion of the common Jewish belief that eternal life was merited,
see William E. Brown, "The New Testament Concept of the Believer's Inheritance" (Th.D. diss.,
Dallas Theological Seminary, 1984), 34-40.
121
Johannes Eichler, s.v. "klhros," in NIDNTT 2 (1976): 300.
122
The UBS text of Matthew 19:16-17 does not alter this interpretation. It omits the MT's "agaqe"
("Good") after "Didaskalh" ("Teacher"). But Jesus' answer in the UBS text, though different from the
MT's, still directs the ruler's attention to the standard of perfect goodness in God.

161
 Discipleship and Salvation

surely he had at least been untruthful, disobedient to his parents, or lacking in love
in the past.
Jesus does not deny the man's self-righteous claim to have kept the whole
law. He proceeds without directly answering the man's question about what he
must "do." The answer to that question is that one can "do" nothing, in the sense
of a meritorious deed, to obtain eternal life except believe in what Christ has
done.123 But the ruler was not ready for the message of faith because he did not
see his need.
While in agreement that the ruler needed to be shown his need of
salvation, and needed to realize his sinfulness, interpretations of the passage
diverge with Jesus' next pronouncement. To the man's claim that he had kept the
commandments, Jesus demands that he sell everything and donate the proceeds to
the poor. Jesus' intended meaning is the focus of much debate. The Lordship
Salvation interpretation sees this as a test of obedience and a condition for
salvation: "This is a test of obedience. Jesus was saying, 'Unless I am the
number-one priority in your life, there's no salvation for you.'"124 Often, the test is
softened to mean that the ruler must only be willing to do this.125 However, Jesus
said nothing of only willingness.126 If willingness was the issue, the ruler could
just as easily have justified this in his favor, as he had the other commandments,
and maintained his self-righteousness. His response of sorrow also indicates his
belief in the literalness and strictness of Jesus' demand.
It is best to interpret Jesus' demand as a continuation of the discussion
focused on the keeping of the law. Here Jesus is amplifying by application the
fullest meaning of "You shall love your neighbor as yourself."127 Put into such a
personal application, the ruler finally sees his moral failure to measure up to the
law. It is also apparent that his attitude is not conducive to trust in Christ for
eternal life. He evidently is trusting in his elevated position in life and his riches.
In Mark's account, there is good textual evidence for Jesus' assertion that it is hard
"for those who trust in riches to enter the kingdom of God" (Mark 10:24, KJV,
123
See the discussion of John 6:28-29 on pp. 42.
124
MacArthur, "Who then Can Be Saved?," Grace to You (GYou) 2 (Winter 1988): 11.
125
MacArthur, The Gospel, 87.
126
The literalness of Jesus' demand is evident to other Lordship Salvation proponents (Gentry, "The
Great Option," BRR 5:61; Enlow, "Eternal Life," AW, 4; ten Pas, Lordship, 5) and commentators.
Swete, for example, comments, "The sale and distribution of his property were the necessary
preparations in his case for the complete discipleship which admits to the Divine kingdom" (Swete,
Mark, 226). See also C. E. B. Cranfield, The Gospel According to Saint Mark (Cambridge: Cambridge
University Press), 330; R. Alan Cole, The Gospel According to Mark, TNTC (Leicester, England:
InterVarsity Press, 1961), 162. Efforts by Cranfield and Cole to make this a unique demand that may
not apply to all Christians shows their belief in its literalness and perhaps their discomfort with the
theological implications of salvation by sacrifice. But the problem is not avoided whether this demand
is for one man or many.
127
This saying is appropriate in that it essentially sums up the law. Cf. Matt 22:39-40; Rom 13:8-
10.

162
 Discipleship and Salvation

NKJV).128 Thus, the issue clarified by Jesus is the object of one's trust,129 which
in turn focuses on the attitude behind one's trust. To trust in riches is to have pride
in self. To trust in Christ is to humbly admit one's need and receive His provision
for that need.
Contextually, this fits smoothly with the preceding account of the
children brought to Jesus in all three Synoptics. To "receive the kingdom of God
as a little child" is to receive it by simple faith (trust) born of humility.130 This
theme is amplified further by Luke, who follows the rich young ruler account with
the story of the Pharisee and the tax-collector which also illustrates the necessity
of a humble faith.131 Thus the "one thing" lacking is the humble attitude
expressed by faith in Christ.
Though Lordship advocates use this passage to teach a hard or costly
salvation, it is soon apparent this does not adequately interpret the text. If
salvation is said to be "hard" only for those who are rich (Matthew 19:23), most
people are excluded. Indeed, trust can be particularly difficult for the rich, as
Lawrence writes,

Why is it so difficult for a rich man to enter the kingdom of

God? Simply because it is all but impossible for him to assume
an attitude of trust and dependence in anyone but himself and/or
his riches. If he has earned the money, his confidence in
himself and his ability to take care of himself; it he has inherited
it, his confidence is in his money which has always taken care of
him. In either case, it is extremely difficult for him to stop
trusting his wealth and become dependent on Christ.132

On the other hand, some hold that Jesus was teaching that salvation was
hard for the rich and therefore more difficult for everyone else.133 This is based
on the Jewish perception that wealth indicated divine blessing not spiritual
liability,134 thus the disciples in astonishment ask, "Who then can be saved?"
(19:25). Either way, Jesus is not teaching a "hard" salvation, but more accurately
an impossible one, at least from the human perspective, for He says, "With men

128
In support of this reading is the MT. See the discussion in Hodges, Eclipse, 116, n. 7.
129
So Godet, Luke, 413.
130
So Floyd V. Filson, A Commentary on the Gospel According to St. Matthew, Harpers New
Testament Commentaries (Harper & Brothers, 1960), 199; Hendriksen, Matthew, 688; Lenski,
Matthew, 681; Godet, Luke, 205; Arndt, Luke, 382; cf. Matt 18:4.
131
See the discussion on p. 84.
132
Lawrence, "Lordship of Christ," 104.
133
E.g., Godet, Luke, 413.
134
Lane, Mark, 369.

163
 Discipleship and Salvation

this is impossible, but with God all things are possible" (19:26). Jesus was
teaching that salvation is beyond all human endeavor for all people; only by God's
miraculous grace is salvation possible at all. This grace is realized only through
faith, thus the only possible difficulty for sinners is in the humility of faith for
those with or without riches, not giving up of riches by any man.
Lordship advocates are correct that the invitation Jesus issues in the
words "go, sell what you have and give to the poor" and "come, and follow Me"
(19:21) is an invitation to discipleship, but it can be shown that this is not the
same as an invitation to salvation. Jesus is raising the demands of discipleship in
order to show the man his need for salvation. He does this by assuming, for the
sake of argument, that the ruler has indeed kept the commandments as he
professed. He is using the ruler's sense of need that prompted the question "What
do I still lack?" (19:20) to reveal his real need of salvation. By inviting the ruler
to make the sacrifice necessary for discipleship and thus receive rewards in
heaven,135 Jesus will force the man to examine his heart. The refusal of the man
to make the sacrifice for discipleship reveals a heart that had never really loved his
neighbor so as to merit even eternal life, were that possible. The unique words of
Matthew 19:21, "If you want to be perfect (teleios),136 go, sell…", respond to the
ruler's sense of need and imply that his obedience to the law was actually
imperfect.137 Thus Jesus demolished the man's false illusion of self-righteousness.
He is not only showing the ruler his unrighteousness, but He is showing him that
there are greater riches available to those who have first responded in faith to
Christ's provision of righteousness. By inviting him to the greater commitment of
discipleship, Jesus brought the man to see that his riches kept him not only from
discipleship, but from keeping the law perfectly so that he could "merit" eternal
life. For the first time in the exchange, the ruler sees his own moral failure and so
retreats sorrowfully.
Jesus' answer to Peter's question about rewards for leaving all to follow
Jesus (19:27) is also assumed by Boice to teach that eternal life is conditioned
upon giving up everything to follow Jesus.138 When Jesus answered Peter, He
indicated there would be the reward of judging the twelve tribes in the messianic
kingdom (19:28),139 the reward of a hundred-fold return of family and real estate

135
That the rewards of discipleship are in view is clearly indicated by Peter's understanding which
caused him to ask later, "What shall we have?", and the Lord's answer about rewards in the future and
in this life (Matt 19:28-29).
136
The word teleios "denotes the good in all its implications and consequences" (Ridderbos,
Matthew, 356).
137
Robert L. Thomas "The Rich Young Man in Matthew," GTJ 3 (1982): 257; MacArthur, The
Gospel, 86.
138
Boice, Discipleship, 149-57.
139
See Toussaint, Matthew, 228-29.

164
 Discipleship and Salvation

in this age (19:29),140 and what seems to be a reward: "inherit eternal life"
(19:29).141 But Peter's question does not spring from the discussion of eternal life
or salvation.142 Rather, it reflects back to Jesus' promise of "treasure in heaven"
for the ruler if he would sell all he owned and give the proceeds to the poor
(19:21).143 It was argued above that Jesus' promise referred to rewards for the
sacrifice demanded of discipleship, not salvation. Here, Jesus promises rewards in
the future age and in this age, yet to all is guaranteed the presupposed benefit of
salvation. This makes Christ's use of the term "inherit everlasting life" consistent
with the rich young ruler's usage (Mark 10:17; Luke 18:18). The possession of
eternal life is assumed of all who will accrue rewards in the present life and in the
age to come.144 It is given to all regardless of the degree of sacrifice.145
Thus, the account of the rich young ruler does not teach that to be saved
the ruler must meet the demands of discipleship, surrender to Christ's lordship in
the area of covetousness and love for others, or repent of particular sins. The
issue of riches was raised to show that the ruler had not fulfilled the righteous
requirements of the law and that he was really trusting in the merit of his wealth
and position. By using the demands of discipleship Jesus exposed the man's real
heart attitude, which confronted him with his need of salvation in a pre-
evangelistic purpose. The forsaking of one's possessions, or the willingness to do
so is never made a condition of salvation in other evangelistic encounters in the
New Testament.146 One also wonders who in the Lordship position can truthfully
claim the fulfillment of this stringent requirement.

140
Mark and Luke make it clear that Jesus referred to the present age. Matthew is taken the same
way. Mark is the only one to say explicitly that the hundredfold refers to family and real estate.
141
Mark and Luke use the terms "receive . . . eternal life" (Mark 10:30; Luke 18:30). Though some
defuse the Lordship argument by arguing that "inherit salvation" refers to rewards or the enjoyment of
eternal life in the eschaton (E.g. Hodges, Eclipse, 44-45), this writer agrees with Brown that this is
simply another term for entering eternal life or salvation itself. See Brown, "The Believer's
Inheritance," especially pp. 66-77.
142
As, e.g., MacArthur, The Gospel, 145-46.
143
So Lane, Mark, 371; Toussaint, Matthew, 228.
144
For a fuller presentation of this view, see Brown, "The Believer's Inheritance," 74-76.
145
The parable of the laborers in the vineyard which follows (Matt 20:1-16) seems to substantiate
the underlying teaching that the gift of eternal life is equally bestowed on all regardless of the degree
of sacrifice made.
146
Though MacArthur cites the account of Zacchaeus as an example of someone who sacrificed his
riches and was saved, it should be noted that Zacchaeus gave only half of what he owned to the poor
and yet was declared saved (Luke 19:8-9; MacArthur, The Gospel, 87). This contradicts the Lordship
demand to surrender everything. Moreover, Zacchaeus' sacrifice was not demanded by Christ as a
condition of salvation, but was voluntary. His act should be viewed more as a gesture of restitution
(cf. Luke 19:8) taken as further evidence of his faith.

165
 Discipleship and Salvation

The calling of the first disciples: Matthew 4:18-22; Mark 1:16-20; Luke 5:1-11

Another occasion used (though sparingly) to argue for discipleship-

salvation is that of Christ's calls to the first disciples. Boice refers to Matthew
4:18-22, which he parallels with Mark 1:14-20 and Luke 5:1-11.147 Merritt
focuses only on Luke 5:1-11, but infers a parallelism with the other two
accounts.148
Boice uses these calls to argue that

…discipleship is not a supposed second step in Christianity, as

if one first becomes a believer in Jesus and then, if he chooses, a
disciple. From the beginning, discipleship is involved in what it
means to be a Christian.

He finds that the command to follow Christ is the most basic explanation of what
it means to be a disciple, and this command is found in the Synoptists' accounts of
the calling of the early disciples.149 Merritt begins with the thesis "the evangelistic
call of Jesus was essentially a call to repentance and radical discipleship." He
adds, "the call of Christ to discipleship is a multi-faceted call which demands a
singular commitment of faith and obedience." Part of that obedience is shown
from Luke 5:1-11 to be the evangelistic task. His inevitable conclusion from the
passage follows his reasoning:

To be a disciple one must follow Jesus. But to follow Jesus, one

will become a fisher of men. Therefore, "if you are not fishing,
you are not following!" The call to discipleship is indeed a call
to evangelism.150

There is no dispute that in these passages Jesus is calling men to a further

commitment of discipleship. The command "Follow Me" and the promise that
they will be "fishers of men" and "catch men" correctly denote the obedience and
submission essential to the fuller meaning of discipleship. However, both Boice
and Merritt assume that these passages are parallel accounts of the Lord's first
encounter with Peter, Andrew, James the son of Zebedee, and John, and therefore
apply to salvation.
There is much evidence that this was not Jesus' first encounter with the
disciples. Foremost is the conflicting record of John 1:35-42 where Jesus first

147
Boice, Discipleship, 16.
148
Merritt, "Call of Christ," Evangelism, 146, 150, n. 11.
149
Boice, Discipleship, 16.
150
Merritt, "Call of Christ," Evangelism, 145-46.

166
 Discipleship and Salvation

meets Andrew (who later finds Peter) and another disciple.151 The setting in John
is not Galilee (1:43) as with the Synoptic accounts (cf. Matthew 4:12, 18, 23;
Mark 1:14, 16, 21; Luke 4:44; 5:1), but beyond the Jordan where John was
baptizing (1:28). Neither is there any indication of a seaside setting or mention of
fishing for men. Also, Peter is found and brought to Jesus (1:41-42) rather than
already present (Matthew 4:29-30; Mark 1:16; Luke 5:3-4). Furthermore, the
response of Andrew in John's account demonstrates faith in Christ: 1) He
followed John the Baptist (1:35) and evidently believed John's witness to Christ
(1:36-37); 2) He followed after Christ (1:37, 39-40); 3) He believed Jesus was the
Messiah (1:41); and 4) This faith was confirmed at the Cana wedding (John 2:11).
Thus the Synoptic accounts imply the facts of John's account152 and indicate that
the Synoptic calls were not to salvation. "John tells us of the conversion of these
disciples, whereas Mark (as also Matthew and Luke) deals with their call to
service…" (emphasis his).153
If, as it seems, John's account precedes chronologically that of the
Synoptists', and saving faith was evidenced in John, then the synoptic accounts are
indeed calls to a more intimate relationship with Christ, not salvation.
Furthermore, Luke's account (Luke 5:1-11) is probably best separated from
Matthew and Mark's so that Peter's act of repentance and submission to Christ's
lordship is subsequent not only to his salvation, but also to his initial call to
discipleship. In comparing Luke to Matthew and Mark, it should be noted that
there are obvious similarities such as the seaside setting and the response to
Christ's call. Lenski, however, notes the greater differences in his comment on
Matthew's account:

This scene is entirely different from the one described in Luke

5:1, 2. No multitude is here pressing upon Jesus, he is alone.
He is walking along not standing. The fishermen are in the
boat, busy throwing out their casting net, and have not
disembarked to wash their nets. Already these differences show

151
Boice and Merritt do not mention John's account. The unnamed disciple is most likely John, the
author. So Godet, John, 321; Ernst Haenchen, John 1, transl. Robert W. Funk, Hermeneia
(Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1980), 158.
152
So Pink, John, 1:62; Godet, John, 1:330; Lenski, Matthew, 169-70; Plummer, Matthew, 48;
Hendriksen, Matthew, 245-46; Ridderbos, Matthew, 77; Arndt, Luke, 156.
153
Pink, John, 1:62-63. In agreement are Hans Conzelmann, Jesus, transl. J. Raymond Lord
(Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1973), 35; Ridderbos, Matthew, 77; and James Donaldson, "'Called to
Follow': A Twofold Experience of Discipleship in Mark," BTB 5 (February 1975): 69. The
subsequent invitation to Philip to "Follow Me" (John 1:43) may have called him to discipleship based
upon a previous salvation experience, as Hendriksen notes: "We may probably assume that Andrew
and Peter had told their friend and townsman about Jesus" (Hendriksen, John, 1:108; See also John
Phillips, Exploring the Gospels: John (Neptune, NJ: Loizeaux Brothers, 1988), 45; and Lenski, John,
161. It is also possible that Jesus simply meant "Accompany Me on this journey" (So Godet, John,
331) in much the same sense as he told the first two disciples "Come and see" (1:39).

167
 Discipleship and Salvation

that Matthew does not want to record the same incident as

Luke.154

Plummer recognizes similarities, but also keeps Luke's account distinct from
Matthew's and Mark's:

Against these similarities however, we have to set the

differences, chief among which is the miraculous draught of
fishes which Matthew and Mark omit. Could Peter have failed
to include this in his narrative? And would Mark have omitted
it, if the Petrine tradition had contained it? It is easier to believe
that some of the disciples were called more than once, and that
their abandonment of their original mode of life was gradual: so
that Mark and Matthew may relate one occasion and Luke
another. Even after the Resurrection Peter speaks quite
naturally of "going a fishing" (John xxi. 3), as if it was still at
least an occasional pursuit."155

This evidence indicates that the discipleship relationship between Christ and those
called His disciples grew more intimate in stages.156 Jesus' lessons were
progressive: "It was one thing to call the four apostles, it was quite another thing
to demonstrate to them the power of the gospel they were to handle as fishers of
men."157
There is no clear evidence that the calls of Christ to the first disciples in
Matthew, Mark, and Luke, were calls to salvation. The call was, after all, to
become fishers of men. There is no mention of eternal salvation.

154
Lenski, Matthew, 168-69.
155
Plummer, Luke, 147. See also Lenski, Matthew, 168-72, and Luke, 276-77; Arndt, Luke, 155-56;
Leon Morris, Luke: An Introduction and Commentary, revised ed., TNTC (Leicester, England:
InterVarsity Press, 1988), 124; Geldenhuys, Luke, 181; Hendriksen, Luke, 279-80.
156
A number of commentators teach a progression in the calls (e.g., Hendriksen, Matthew, 245-47;
Geldenhuys, Luke, 181; Arndt, Luke, 156). For excellent presentations of this idea, see Alexander
Balmain Bruce, The Training of the Twelve (n.p.: A. C. Armstrong and Son, 1894), 11-12, and Bill
Hull, Jesus Christ Disciple Maker (Old Tappan, NJ: Fleming H. Revell, 1984), 48-49. This might also
explain Matthew's reaction when he was called to follow Christ (Matt 9:9-13/Mark 2:13-17/Luke 5:27-
32). This incident was discussed in the chapter on repentance under the Lordship assumption that it
refers to Matthew's salvation (see p. 85). But an argument can be made that Matthew, a man who dealt
with the public, surely had heard of Christ and His teaching (cf. Matt 4:24) and had either become a
believer prior to Christ's call to discipleship or believed and committed himself to follow Christ on the
same occasion based on his acquaintance with Christ. See Plummer, Matthew, 138, and Kenneth S.
Wuest, Mark in the Greek New Testament (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
1950), 52.
157
Lenski, Luke, 277.

168
 Discipleship and Salvation

Discipleship in the Parables

Though not done extensively, appeal is sometimes made to two parables

of Christ to support and illustrate the Lordship understanding of discipleship-
salvation. Here two key parables used to support the concept of a costly salvation
will be discussed. The parable of the hidden treasure and the parable of the pearl
in Matthew 13:44-46 should be considered together since they are used to teach
the same truth by the Lordship Salvation position and are also presented in the
closest proximity by the Lord Jesus Christ.
MacArthur combines his discussion of these parables in one chapter and
his point is the same for both:

Both parables make the point that a sinner who understands the
priceless riches of the kingdom will gladly yield everything else
he cherishes in order to obtain it. The corresponding truth is
also clear by implication: those who cling to their earthly
treasures forfeit the far greater wealth of the kingdom.158

This augments his belief that salvation is costly to the unbeliever:

Wise investors will not usually put all their money into a single
investment. But that is exactly what both of the men in these
parables did. The first man sold everything and bought one
field, and the second man sold everything and bought one pearl.
But they had counted the cost, and they knew that what they
bought was worthy of the ultimate investment. Again, that is a
perfect picture of saving faith. Someone who truly believes in
Christ does not hedge bets. Knowing the cost of discipleship,
the true believer signs up and gives everything for Christ.159

MacArthur's interpretation assumes that these two parables concern "the

incomparable worth of the kingdom of heaven and the sacrificial commitment
required of everyone who would enter."160 However, problems with this view
begin with a consideration of the argument and context of chapter thirteen. This
chapter contains the parabolic teaching of the Lord Jesus Christ after His rejection
by the nation of Israel in chapters 11 and 12.161 The stated purpose for the use of
158
MacArthur, The Gospel, 135.
159
Ibid., 141.
160
Ibid., 135.
161
Chapter 11 mentions John the Baptist's rejection by Israel in association with Christ's rejection
(11:11-19) and the rejection of Christ's message by the cities where He ministered (11:20-24). Chapter
12 presents the Sabbath healing and controversy that precipitates a conspiracy for Christ's death by the
Jewish leaders (12:1-14), Jesus' subsequent withdrawal (12:15-21), the Pharisees' blasphemy (12:22-
37), Christ's refusal to give a sign other than "the sign of the prophet Jonah" (12:38-45), and His turn

169
 Discipleship and Salvation

all these parables is to hide truth from unbelievers and reveal truth to believers
(13:11-17). The subject of the parables themselves is "the mysteries of the
kingdom of heaven" (12:11).162 The recurring formula "The kingdom of heaven is
like" (Jomoia estin; vv. 31, 33, 44, 45, 47) indicates the kingdom is being
described in its characteristics by the main point of the whole parable.163
If one interprets the two parables as illustrations of the value of the
kingdom and the cost required, then the explanation of Jesus in 13:11-17 is
disregarded in two respects. First, Jesus indicated the parables were intended for
those who had believed, not those who remain in unbelief. According to
MacArthur, Jesus would be teaching the requirement for salvation to those who
were already saved instead of the unsaved who needed to hear it. Second, by
calling these parables the "mysteries" of the kingdom, Jesus indicated He was
revealing truth hidden up to that point. Assuming MacArthur's interpretation,
Jesus had already taught that salvation was costly (as MacArthur claims He
had),164 thus there was nothing "mysterious" about these two parables. MacArthur
suggests Christ is only illustrating His previous teaching,165 but Jesus clearly
indicates this is new revelation.
In spite of MacArthur's criticism of the view that the treasure in the first
parable is Israel and the pearl in the second is the church, there is much to
commend it. He opposes comparing the field in v 44 with the field in v 38 (both
agros), which is said to be the world. He appeals to the parable of the soils where
he says, "the field…represents a cultivated heart," but the word for "soil" or
"ground" in that parable is ghn not agros. It would be more reasonable to
interpret agros in v 44 by the nearest use of agros (v. 38) rather that a different
word used elsewhere.
Furthermore, MacArthur never explains why the treasure is hidden again,
but this translates well into the view that Israel has been set aside for a time in the
interregnum by dispersement among the nations of the world (Romans 9-11).
Thus, as Toussaint declares, "The mystery revealed in this parable is the putting

away from those physically related to Him to those related by faith (12:46-50). All these events
indicate the final rejection of Christ by Israel, and prepare for the new emphasis in Christ's ministry
found in chapter 13.
162
It is this writer's opinion that "the mysteries of the kingdom of heaven" refers to heretofore
unrevealed truth about the present age in light of the postponement of the kingdom of God. Jesus is
describing characteristics of this age in which the kingdom is in its spiritual form, a mystery not
revealed in the Old Testament. For an expanded presentation of this view, see John F. Walvoord,
Matthew: Thy Kingdom Come (Chicago: Moody Press, 1974), 95-97, and J. Dwight Pentecost, The
Words and Works of Jesus Christ (Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1981), 213-14.
163
Jeremias calls this the "introductory dative" and gives it the sense "It is the case with . . . as with."
This helps shift the focus from the particulars of the parable to the real point of comparison. Joachim
Jeremias, The Parables of Jesus, transl. S. H. Hooke, 2nd revised ed. (New York: Charles Scribner's
Sons, 1972), 100-2. See also, Lenski, Matthew, 541; Bonnard, Matthieu, 207.
164
MacArthur, The Gospel, 134-36.
165
Ibid., 135.

170
 Discipleship and Salvation

aside of Israel's kingdom program for a time."166 Assuming MacArthur's

interpretation, it would make no sense to hide the good news of salvation, the
gospel, Christ, or the kingdom. In addition, Israel was indeed called God's
"special treasure" in the Old Testament (Exodus 19:5; Deuteronomy 14:2; Psalms
135:4) before Christ redeemed them with His blood.
In the parable of the pearl, there is evidence that the church is in view.
The church is God's treasure from among the Gentiles (cf. Acts 15:14), as
Pentecost observes,

…Christ reveals that God will get a treasure not only from
among the nation Israel but from the Gentiles as well. This is
inferred from the fact that a pearl comes out of the sea.
Frequently in Scripture the sea represents Gentile nations. Once
again we see that a treasure from among the Gentiles becomes
God's by purchase.167

Unlike the treasure (Israel), the pearl (the church) was never hidden. Again,
Toussaint relates the parable to the mysteries of the kingdom: "The mystery of
the kingdom is the formation of a new body which also would inherit the kingdom
(Ephesians 3:3-6)."168
The imagery of Christ searching or discovering the valuables in the
parables is not at odds with His own pronouncement that He came to "seek and to
save that which was lost" (Luke 19:10). Moreover, both Israel and the church
were purchased by the blood of Jesus Christ.169 An unsaved person has nothing to
sell which could purchase salvation. MacArthur points to Philippians 3:7-8, but
giving up that which pertains to self-righteousness, as Paul did, is quite different
from giving up (or being willing to give up) all earthly interests including physical
possessions, which MacArthur includes in the cost of salvation.170 Furthermore,
in the case of the treasure, the world is purchased, and by inclusion, the treasure.
166
Toussaint, Matthew, 184.
167
Pentecost, Words and Works, 218. Also, see Toussaint, Matthew, 184.
168
Toussaint, Matthew, 184.
169
Cf. Acts 20:28; 1 Peter 1:18-19; 2 Peter 2:1. MacCorkle has noted that the verb translated "sells"
in v. 44 is pwlew in the present tense, while that translated "sold" in v. 46 is pipraskw in the perfect
tense. He suggests that this indicates both treasures were bought in one transaction, which would be
Christ's death. Douglas B. MacCorkle, "Interpretive Problems of the Gospel of Matthew" (Th.D. diss,
Dallas Theological Seminary, 1961), 422-23.
170
MacArthur, The Gospel, 135-36, 139. Again, he disavows that one must literally sell everything
before he can be saved, but calls for a "willingness" to do so (pp. 139-40). It is therefore confusing
when he speaks shortly thereafter in absolute language: "The true believer signs up and gives
everything for Christ" (p. 141). Govett remarks, "It is commonly said, that we are to be ready to give
up all for Christ. Very true—but the parable describes it as actually done, and done first in order to
acquire the pearl. On these grounds, therefore, this cannot be the true interpretation" (emphasis his).
Robert Govett, Govett on the Parables (Miami Springs, FL: Schoettle Publishing Co., 1989), 3-4.

171
 Discipleship and Salvation

This finds no parallel to salvation, for if salvation is the treasure, what is the
world?. Therefore, these two parables cannot teach that salvation is costly, an
interpretation that Pink, a Lordship proponent, calls "positively awful," "a
travesty," and "a blasphemy."171
The biblical evidence does not appear to support the Lordship Salvation
argument that the requirements of discipleship are also the requirements for
salvation. A distinction between the two concepts best harmonizes the biblical
passages considered above.

A Biblical Understanding of Discipleship

In view of the evidence presented thus far it is now necessary to attempt

a biblically balanced understanding of discipleship in relation to salvation.

Discipleship as Distinguished from Salvation

The biblical presentation of salvation and discipleship contains areas of

congruence as well as divergence. In the most general sense of following or
learning from another, anyone who came to Jesus and sat under His teaching
could be classified a disciple whether or not that person actually believed in Him
(John 6:60-64). Judas was, after all, considered one of the disciples though it was
known He was an unbeliever. But this is a minority use in the Scriptures.
Likewise, those who believe in Jesus could also be considered disciples
in the sense that they have come to Him to learn of salvation and are followers of
His "way" of salvation (Acts 9:2). Thus believers in the book of Acts are called
disciples. This is done in the context of a newly formed community which
followed the Christian teaching. It could also express the assumption that all the
believers were committed and growing in their faith. This use should be
understood in light of Jesus' commission to "make disciples of all nations." He
spoke in such a way as to express the optimal commitment desired, not the
minimal, for only such a commitment could realize the fulfillment of His
commission at all.
Yet it should be recognized that in the Gospels particularly, Jesus taught
about discipleship as growth into a deeper commitment to Him as Lord of one's
Life. This seems to include the preponderance of His teachings about
discipleship. In a passage already discussed (John 8:30-31),172 Jesus gives those
who had "believed in Him" (aorist tense) a condition of deeper fellowship with
Him. He declared that "If (Ean plus the subjunctive, a third class condition) you
abide in My word, you are My disciples indeed (alhqos maqhtai)." To abide in
Christ's word (meinhte en toi logoi toi emoi) is a condition of more intimate
union with Christ; it is to be a "disciple indeed." Schnackenburg comments,
171
Arthur W. Pink, The Prophetic Parables of Matthew 13 (Covington, KY: Kentucky Bible Depot,
1946), 65. Pink agrees with the Israel/church interpretation.
172
See the interpretation on pp. 48-49 which is assumed here.

172
 Discipleship and Salvation

Only remaining in the word of Jesus' leads to true discipleship.

This phrase was coined in the Johannine word theology, and
means that the believer must move completely into the sphere of
influence and action of Christ's word and let himself be led to
that deeper union with Christ which menein denotes (cf. 14:21,
23-24; 15:4-10).173

The qualifier alhqos indicates a distinction between those who are saved and
considered disciples in a general sense and those who abide with Christ through
His Word in a deeper sense. On alhqos maqhtai mou este Bernard writes,
"This is the highest rank among Christians, sc. those who have reached the stage
of discipleship."174 This harmonizes with the interpretation of John 15:1-8
suggested earlier: Abiding in Christ is a condition of fruitfulness in a believer's
subsequent relation to Christ, not salvation.175
The relationship between salvation and discipleship is very close in
Scripture and includes some apparent overlap of the two concepts, but the
distinctives are even more pronounced. It will not do to simply equate the
demands of discipleship with the call to salvation. Bock criticizes MacArthur's
approach with these observations:

…there is a distinction between a disciple and a believer. In

fact in Scripture there are false disciples, bad disciples, and
good disciples. The latter two categories include believers. …
So discipleship is part of a person's response in faith to the
gospel. But total discipleship is not part of the call to salvation
because serious discipleship is realized in detail and engaged in
after the entry into faith. In other words the discipleship of a
believer is a process that is part of the Christian journey. The
ongoing nature of discipling is why efforts by MacArthur and
others to quantify it at the front end of the journey fail.
Realizing what discipleship means can deepen and become
clearer as one walks with God. So it can be viewed and
discussed as a separate part of the Christian life, since it follows
saving faith and since it is saving faith that really makes it
possible through the provision of the Holy Spirit at the moment
of salvation. In sum, discipleship, at least in this more serious
sense, is a part of salvation from the start, yet it can be viewed

173
Schnackenburg, John, 2:205.
174
Bernard, John, 2:305. In agreement, Lenski says, "There is a difference between being disciples
and being truly disciples . . . . All are disciples of Jesus who in any way believe his word, but those are
truly disciples who once for all become fixed in his word. Hence also the 'if'" (Lenski, John, 629).
175
Pp. 36-40.

173
 Discipleship and Salvation

as a journey one engages in throughout his spiritual life. Thus

this issue is more complex than MacArthur suggests, though
some of his remarks about moving away from perfectionism
indicate he is aware of the problem (emphasis his).176

The differences between simple salvation and committed discipleship are

too compelling to be ignored: salvation is a free gift, but intimate discipleship is
costly; salvation relates primarily to Christ as Savior, but discipleship relates
primarily to Christ as Lord; salvation involves the will of God in redemption and
reconciliation, discipleship involves the whole will of God; salvation's sole
condition is "believe," but discipleship's conditions are abide, obey, love, deny
oneself, take up the cross, follow, lose one's life, "hate" one's family, etc.;
salvation is a new birth, but discipleship is a lifetime of growth; salvation depends
on Christ's cross for all men, but discipleship depends on a believer carrying his
cross for Christ; salvation is a response to Christ's death and resurrection, but
discipleship is a response to Christ's life; salvation determines eternal destiny, but
discipleship determines eternal and temporal rewards; salvation is obtained by
faith, but discipleship is obtained by works.
There is also evidence that the experience of discipleship varied among
believers in the Gospels. Though obviously saved, some never followed Christ in
the fullest sense of leaving their homes and families (e.g., Mary, Martha, Lazarus).
In addition to the secret disciple, Joseph of Arimathea (John 19:38), the Jewish
rulers mentioned in John 12:42 believed in Christ, but did not confess Him
publicly.177 All these are examples of believers yet to meet the conditions of full
discipleship. Jesus appears to have accepted these various degrees of discipleship.
He rebuked the Twelve's exclusivistic attitude toward a man casting out demons in
Jesus' name, but who was not following Christ as they were (Matthew 10:42/Mark
9:38-41/Luke 9:49-50). Though he was not following "with" (meta, Luke 9:49)
the disciples, Jesus implies that the man was a disciple, who nonetheless, will be
rewarded someday (Matthew 10:42). His teaching on this occasion is unsettlingly
inclusive: "For he that is not against us is for us" (Mark 9:38-41). In addition,
Jesus was selective about whom He personally invited to follow Him and
challenged or warned volunteers (Luke 9:57-62). Again, this is quite different
from His open invitations to salvation.

176
Darrell L. Bock, "A Review of The Gospel According to Jesus," BSac 146 (January-March
1989): 34-35.
177
In agreement that these rulers were truly saved are: Brown, John, 2:487; Morris, John, 605;
Bernard, John 2:452; Robertson, WPNT, 5:232. Jomws mentoi, as a strong adversative (Morris,
John, 605, n. 110) denoting an exception (C. K. Barrett, The Gospel According to St. John, 2nd ed.
[Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1978], 431-32) contrasts these believers with the nation which
Isaiah prophesied would not believe (12:37-41). Verse 42 offers hope that individuals within the
nation could still be saved. If they were not actually saved, the contrast is muted and made
meaningless.

174
 Discipleship and Salvation

It is disturbing to take the conclusions of the Lordship position to their

inevitable end. If the deeper relationship of discipleship is not distinguished from
salvation, then many or most professing evangelicals are lost. Hull speaks of
"disciples indeed" when he writes,

If disciples are born not made, while these characteristics would

take time to develop, they would develop 100 percent of the
time in the truly regenerate. Therefore, every single Christian
would be a healthy, reproducing believer. If people did not
reflect the disciple's profile, then they would not be Christians.
If disciples are born and not made, non-Christians dominate the
evangelical church. A generous estimate would find no more
than 25 percent of evangelicals meeting Christ's standard for a
disciple. As stated earlier, only 7 percent have been trained in
evangelism, and only 2 percent have introduced another to
Christ. By Christ's definition, disciples reproduce themselves
through evangelism. If one takes the "disciples are born and not
made" theology and joins it to the definition of a disciple given
by Jesus and then adds the objective facts concerning today's
evangelical church, the results are alarming. At least 75 percent
of evangelicals are not Christians, because they just don't
measure up to Christ's standards of what it means to be a
disciple.178

Lordship Salvation teaching appears to have imposed a standard most professing

Christians cannot meet.

Discipleship as Related to the Freeness of the Gospel

Lordship proponents have no reservations about calling salvation costly.

They speak of "costly grace" as opposed to "cheap grace." If the Bible teaches
that a sinner is saved by grace, then it is a grace that must cost him something.
Yet, Lordship proponents maintain militantly that salvation is not of works, but a
free gift. It is difficult for many of the Free Grace persuasion to understand how
these claims do not teach a works salvation, or at the least, how they are not
theological double talk.
It is common to find Lordship Salvation teachers speaking of the "costly
yet free" aspects of their gospel in terms of a paradox. MacArthur writes,

Eternal life is indeed a free gift (Romans 6:23). Salvation

cannot be earned with good deeds or purchased with money. It
has already been bought by Christ, who paid the ransom with

178
Bill Hull, The Disciple Making Pastor (Old Tappan, NJ: Fleming H. Revell, 1988), 55.

175
 Discipleship and Salvation

his blood. But that does not mean there is no cost in terms of
salvation's impact on the sinner's life. This paradox may be
difficult but it is nevertheless true: salvation is both free and
costly.179

It is not perfectly clear what MacArthur means by "cost in terms of salvation's

impact on the sinner's life." Here he seems to be saying that the effect ("impact")
of salvation after it is received exacts a price of obedience, surrender, etc., from
the one who was saved. If this is the case, then the reception of the gift of
salvation should still be spoken of as free; it is only subsequent sanctification that
is costly. This does not present a paradox at all.
However, the sum of MacArthur's teaching up to this point makes it clear
that the reception of salvation is costly.180 If salvation could somehow be free but
costly, then this might be called a paradox. However, it would also strain the
legitimate use of the term "paradox." Butcher comments on MacArthur's use of
the term in relation to a free and costly salvation:

…a paradox, correctly defined, is a statement that may seem

unbelievable or absurd but may be actually true in fact. Thus in
this situation, to be a true paradox the term "gift" must be able
to involve the concept of "necessary cost" to the receiver. This
is, however, a logical (as well as theological, cf. Romans 11:6)
impossibility. Just as "up" cannot equal "down," or it is no
longer "up," as soon as a gift necessitates a price from the
receiver, the gift is no longer a gift. It has become a possession
purchased by the receiver.
Applied to the question at hand, to say that the gift of eternal life
involves necessary cost to the unbeliever is not to state a
paradox but a logical absurdity. It is a statement that has no
possibility of being true if language is to retain meaning and
ability to communicate. Truly, Christ calls the believer to a life
of costly discipleship after receiving the gift of salvation. But to
imply that the price of commitment is demanded as part of
receiving the gift is to portray a gospel of nonsense (emphasis
his).181

179
MacArthur, The Gospel, 140.
180
For example, two pages earlier he states on the parables of the treasure and the pearl, "The basic
point of both parables is that the kingdom of heaven is only for those who perceive its immeasurable
value and are then willing to sacrifice everything else to acquire it" (ibid., 138). Thus the payment or
willingness to pay is before salvation "to acquire it," not the result or "impact."
181
Butcher, "Critique," JOTGES 2:42.

176
 Discipleship and Salvation

Thus under the label of "paradox," the Lordship position attempts to maintain
theological orthodoxy (justification by faith alone) while demanding a price from
the sinner (costly grace). But Butcher is correct; Romans 11:6 makes works and
grace mutually exclusive, as does Romans 4:5: "Now to him who works, the
wages are not counted as grace but as debt" (cf. Ephesians 2:8-9; Titus 3:5-7). It
may cost to be or continue as a Christian, but not to become a Christian. To cite
biblical examples where the gospel is presented without cost would be
superfluous.
The only sense in which salvation is costly is in the fact that Jesus Christ
paid the supreme price, his life, for the sinner's redemption. Unfortunately, this is
not the focus of Lordship teaching, which finds cost in the human conditions for
salvation. But to the sinner, salvation is absolutely free. If it were costly to him in
any sense, then it could no longer be of grace and Christianity would take its place
alongside the rest of the world's religions.

Discipleship as a Christian Duty

Discipleship, when used by Jesus to denote the fullest commitment to

Him, is the activity of Christians, not sinners. There are a number of biblical
reasons for this.
First, sinners are incapable of making the mature decisions of complete
surrender, willingness to obey, or submission to God's will for the totality of their
lives and for all the days of their lives. This is an unreasonable expectation from
those dead in sin (Ephesians 2:1-3) whose understanding is veiled by Satan (2
Corinthians 4:3-4).
Second, the Bible teaches that commitment and obedience come in
retrospective response to grace, not in prospective anticipation of it. Many verses
appeal for commitment on the basis of grace already received (e.g., Romans 12:1;
Ephesians 4:1; Colossians 2:6). The teaching of Titus 2:11-12 is especially
relevant for it explicitly relates grace to the believer's sanctification:

For the grace of God that brings salvation has appeared to all
men, teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts,
we should live soberly, righteously, and godly in the present
age.

The result of the appearance of salvation by grace is expressed by the participle

paideuousa from paideuw, "to bring up, instruct, train, educate."182 The
circumstantial character of this participle indicates that the teaching about godly
living was coincidental with the appearance of grace. Thus the grace received in
salvation is the basis of further Christian commitment, not vice versa. It is also
significant that Paul uses a verb to express the idea of training that is different

182
BAGD, s.v. "paideuw," 608.

177
 Discipleship and Salvation

from the idea usually related to discipleship expressed by maqhthuw. This verb
of choice is rooted in the Greek idea of training a child (paidion).183 Grace, when
received, takes an immature person and trains him toward godliness. It is
somewhat surprising that Poe, after arguing a Lordship Salvation view of
discipleship-salvation, asserts that free grace is the basis for discipleship:

Discipleship will not improve by making the demands of

Christianity more vigorous in the presentation of the gospel.
Rather, discipleship will grow increasingly more prevalent as
we give more attention to the gracious benefits of Christ in the
gospel. Christ alone supplies sufficient motive to follow Christ.
The love, joy, and peace of the relationship with Christ creates
the compulsion to follow.184

The New Testament admonitions to commit one's life to godly principles

on the basis of grace received would seem superfluous if such a commitment was
understood and made before salvation. Thus the commitment of discipleship (in
the sense of a deeper relationship with Christ) is expected of Christians only.

Discipleship as Related to the Reality of Sin in Believers

No one of the Lordship position seems to deny the reality of sin in the
life of those who believe or those who are disciples. However, Lordship Salvation
adherents do teach that no "true" believer/disciple will continue in sin. MacArthur
writes,

The mark of a true disciple is not that he never sins, but when he
does sin he inevitably returns to the Lord to receive forgiveness
and cleansing. Unlike a false disciple, the true disciple will
never turn away completely.185

According to their view, to believe (or become a disciple) means to enter

the Christian life with a full commitment to submit to Christ and obey Him.
However, this seems to leave little room for the biblical teaching that Christians
can be babes in Christ who are less than submissive and obedient. Paul's words to
the Corinthian believers indicate such was the case in the Corinthian church:

183
Dieter Fürst, s.v. "paideuw," in NIDNTT 3 (1981): 775-79. He comments on Titus 2:11-12:
"Here too education is an outworking of grace. . . . what is being said here is that man is justified by
grace and led by it into sanctification" (p. 779).
184
Poe, "Evangelism and Discipleship," Evangelism, 143.
185
MacArthur, The Gospel, 104.

178
 Discipleship and Salvation

And I, brethren, could not speak to you as to spiritual people but

as to carnal, as to babes in Christ. I fed you with milk and not
with solid food; for until now you were not able to receive it,
and even now you are still not able; for you are still carnal. For
where there are envy, strife and divisions among you, are you
not carnal and behaving like mere men? (1 Corinthians 3:1-3).

In this passage there is a definite contrast made between those who are "spiritual"
and those who are "carnal." Paul's description of these Corinthians as babes
appears to hinge on their chronological age in Christ as well as their fleshly
behavior.186 Verse 3 explains (introduced by an explanatory gar) that they are
unable to take solid food because they are still carnal, as evidenced by their "envy,
strife, and divisions." The words for "carnal" Paul uses are sarkinos (UBS, v. 1)
and sarkikos (twice in v. 3, once in v. 4). While the former may simply refer to
their humanness (consisting of flesh, made of flesh), the latter surely denotes the
moral idea of "belonging to the realm of the flesh in so far as it is weak, sinful,
and transitory."187 These Christians were continuing in sin.188
In response, Lordship proponents could argue that the Corinthians later
repented and returned to a spiritual walk with God (2 Corinthians 7:8-11), thus
showing final perseverance. But this would ignore the fact that some of the
Corinthian Christians had already died in their carnal condition. In Paul's rebuke
of their neglectful observance of the Lord's Supper (1 Corinthians 11:17-34), he
mentions that the result of their abuse was "many are weak and sick among you,
and many sleep" (1 Corinthians 11:30). The term "sleep" (koimaw) is a
euphemism Paul used to describe death for Christians.189 These Christians did not
return to the Lord as Lordship advocates teach they should have, but apparently
they were disciplined by death because they would not return to the Lord.
If Lordship Salvation is correct, the carnal Corinthian believers of 1
Corinthians 3 had broken their discipleship-salvation commitment. But neither
Lordship Salvation nor the Scriptures posit how soon after one believes/commits

186
Hebrews 5:12-14 describes a babe as one who "is unskilled in the word of righteousness" (v. 13)
and consequently lacks moral discernment (v. 14). This harmonizes with the definition by morality of
a babe in 1 Cor. 3:1-3. Furthermore, it indicates that mature moral discernment is a result of growth
after salvation and not something that should be assumed of an unregenerate sinner before salvation,
which is what a decision to follow Jesus Christ, submit to Him, surrender all to Him, and deny oneself
amounts to.
187
Fee, 1 Corinthians, 124; However, both may denote sinfulness: See BAGD, s.v. "sarkikos” and
"sarkinos," 750; Ryrie, Salvation, 61.
188
See Ryrie, Salvation, 61-62. He cites support from those not usually identified with the Free
Grace position who nevertheless understand that these are Christians who were sinful or fleshly: J. B.
Lightfoot, Notes on the Epistles of St. Paul (London: The MacMillan Company, 1895), 185; Herman
Bavinck, Our Reasonable Faith (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1956), 500;
John Calvin, Corinthians (Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1960), 65.
189
BAGD, s.v. "koimaw," 438. Cf. 1 Cor. 7:39; 15:6, 51.

179
 Discipleship and Salvation

he may break the commitment, or to what degree.190 This makes the Lordship
view of salvation subject to arbitrary standards to define conduct necessary for
those who would be accepted as truly saved. It does not deal satisfactorily with
the reality of sin in the believer's life and the process of growth and maturity.191

Conclusion

The meaning of "disciple" is more fluid than many on both sides of the
Lordship controversy may wish to admit. This makes a definitive study difficult
and absolute statements suspect. However, several things can be concluded with
some degree of certainty.
The lexical and contextual evidence showed that in relation to Christ, the
word "disciple" could be used to refer to unsaved followers, believing followers,
and fully committed followers. A synonym, "follow," did not speak of an
invitation to salvation except when used as a metaphor for "believe" in two
metaphorical contexts (John 8:12; 10:27).
Likewise, the biblical evidence failed to support the idea that the call to
discipleship was a call to salvation. The hard conditions set forth by Jesus were
for those who would follow Him in a life of obedience to the Father's will. The
account of the rich young ruler, often used to support Lordship Salvation, shows
only that Jesus was trying to convince the man of his unrighteousness and need of
salvation and was thus pre-evangelistic. The early calls of the disciples show that
discipleship is a progressive experience in which believers are continually
challenged to become more fully disciples of Christ.
Though "disciple" may be used to describe any follower of Jesus Christ,
even curious unbelievers, the preponderance of its uses by Christ refer to those
accepting the challenge to follow Him in a deeper commitment of obedience, self-
denial, and submission. Committed discipleship is always costly and must be
properly distinguished from salvation, which is always free. The concept of
discipleship-salvation with its commitment to faithfulness does not adequately
face the reality of sin in the lives of believers. The grace that brings salvation is
the motivation that leads the believer to pay the cost of discipleship and live a
godly life.

190
The Corinthians were behaving "like mere men" (NKJV) or literally "according to man" (kata
anqrwpon; 1 Cor. 3:3). The comparison is obviously to unsaved mankind, not Christians. This
shows the possibility of great moral latitude in the behavior for Christians, which is evidenced also by
1 Peter 4:14-16 where Peter indicates a Christian can suffer reproach as a "murderer, a thief, an
evildoer, or a busybody in other people's matters" (v. 15).
191
More could be said on the reality of sin in the believer, as well as the related issues of
perseverance, the possibility of apostasy, and the relationship between security and assurance, but this
is beyond the scope of this study. These issues are set forth in the Appendix.

180
 SUMMARY AND CONCLUSIONS

CHAPTER 6

The purpose of this dissertation has been to evaluate, critique, and offer
a biblical response to the position known as Lordship Salvation. In order to do
this with the greatest efficiency, the Lordship Salvation arguments were
systematized. Only those arguments from Scripture were considered. The reader
is referred to the Appendix for a survey of the related theological issues.
As background for the study, the history and issues behind the Lordship
Salvation position were briefly discussed. Lordship Salvation was defined and
documented as the belief that one is saved by submitting to Jesus Christ as Lord
and Master of one's life. This involves in one act of faith not only submitting to
Christ for the forgiveness of sin, but also submitting to God's will in every area of
one's life. This view is contrasted to that called in the study the Free Grace view,
which teaches one is saved by personally trusting or relying upon the Lord Jesus
Christ as the Savior who forgives sin. The Free Grace view holds that submission
of all of one's life is desirable, but an issue distinct from the issue of salvation.
It has been shown that the general definition of Lordship Salvation
presented in the introduction to the study is consistent with its particular beliefs in
four specific areas of concern: 1) faith in relation to salvation; 2) repentance in
relation to salvation; 3) Christ's lordship in relation to salvation; and 4)
discipleship in relation to salvation. In each of these areas a consideration of the
issue was set forth, as well as an evaluation of the lexical arguments, an evaluation
of the biblical arguments, and a proposed biblical understanding.

Faith and Salvation

While both Lordship and Free Grace advocates consider faith the
crucial response necessary for salvation, there is disagreement over the volitional
nature of saving faith. Whereas the Free Grace position contends that saving faith
is a simple personal trust or confidence in the Lord Jesus Christ to keep His
promise to give eternal life, the Lordship position argues for more. To them, faith
is not only trust, but includes the concept of obedience which results in visible,
measurable works. It is also a personal submission to Christ's lordship. As such,
it is argued that the Bible allows for a deficient or spurious faith which does not
save. As a gift of God with an inherent divine dynamic, faith insures obvious
measurable works and perseverance.
Each of these arguments was evaluated lexically and biblically.
Lexically, Lordship proponents argue that pisteuw have the sense of "obey"
because of its relation to peiqw, which sometimes means obey. Both words are
derived from the root piq-, which can also have the sense of "obey." It was
concluded that defining pisteuw in such a way is the result of faulty linguistic
reasoning or theological speculation more than evidence from usage and context.
Also, the Lordship position asserts that when used with the prepositions epi, eis,

181
 Summary and Conclusions

or en, pisteuw denotes the volitional aspect of believing distinct from the merely
intellectual denoted by pisteuw plus the dative or pisteuw plus Joti. Such a
distinction between the intellect and the will was found to be artificial, not
biblical.
When considering Lordship arguments from specific Bible passages, it
was determined that the Lordship Salvation position has defined faith with
additions which cannot be supported from the Scriptures. Used to argue that faith
is obedience were Romans 1:5; 16:26; John 3:36; Acts 6:7; 2 Thessalonians 1:7-8;
Hebrews 3:18-19; 4:6; and 5:9. It was found that these passages do not equate
faith with obedience in general. Saving faith is obedience in the specific sense
that it is the act of obeying the biblical command to believe in the gospel. It is not
synonymous with obedience to all of God's will.
Lordship Salvation also argues that "genuine" saving faith will result in
abundant and measurable good works. Such works are a necessary qualification
of saving faith. James 2:14-26 is a crucial passage in their argument, and to a
lesser degree, John 15:1-8; Matthew 7:15-20; 21-23; John 6:28-29; Galatians 5:6;
1 Thessalonians 1:3; 2 Thessalonians 1:11; and Ephesians 2:10. It was concluded
that these passages do not support the Lordship argument. Properly keeping
works in the realm of Christian experience necessarily divorces them from the act
and meaning of saving faith in and of itself in regard to the unbeliever.
Faith as submission to Christ as Master of one's life was argued by
Lordship proponents from John 1:12. A critique of this argument showed that
John 1:12 did not support faith as submission.
The more involved Lordship definition of faith leads to the argument
that there are examples of spurious faith in the Scriptures. Examples considered
were John 2:23-25; 8:30-31; and Luke 8:4-8, 11-15. The conclusion of this study
is that these passages do not demand a spurious faith, but demonstrate, or at least
allowed for, real saving faith.
Also considered was the Lordship argument from Ephesians 2:8-9 that
faith is a gift of God which has in and of itself the divine power to produce works.
A critique of the argument concluded that this view depends on a questionable
interpretation of Ephesians 2:8-9 which confuses the power of the Holy Spirit with
faith as the means of appropriating the power of the Holy Spirit.
In response to the Lordship view of faith, it was argued that the Bible
presents faith as a personal, simple, non-meritorious, volitional response of
trusting in God's Word. The separation of faith into mental, emotional, and
volitional aspects cannot be supported from the Bible. Biblical faith assumes all
of these aspects. Lordship Salvation necessarily places an unbiblical emphasis on
the quality or kind of faith that saves to the detriment of the object of faith, the
Lord Jesus Christ. Saving faith saves because it focuses on the Savior.

182
 Summary and Conclusions

Repentance and Salvation

The controversy over repentance concerns the scope of its meaning in

soteriological contexts. The Lordship Salvation position takes repentance to mean
a turning from sin and sins which is necessary for salvation.
By association with metamelomai and epistrefw it is argued that the
word metanoew denotes both regret for sins and turning from sins. The study
concluded that this argument is not supported from biblical usage. Furthermore,
"repent" is not an accurate translation of metanoew, which has the basic meaning
"change the mind."
Key Bible passages considered did not substantiate the Lordship
understanding of repentance. An evaluation of the passages that concern the offer
of salvation by John the Baptist (Matthew 3:2, 11; Mark 1:4/Luke 3:3; Acts
13:24), Jesus Christ (Matthew 4:17/Mark 1:15; Matthew 11:20-21/Luke 10:13;
Matthew 9:13/Mark 2:17/Luke 5:32; Matthew 12:41/Luke 11:32; Luke 13:3, 5;
Luke 15; 16:30; 24:47), and the Apostles (Acts 2:38; 3:19; 8:22; 14:15 [with 1
Thessalonians 1:9]; 17:30; 20:21) showed that metanoew should be taken in its
basic sense of "change the mind." In these passages, that about which the mind
changed was not always sin or sins, but could also be God or one's opinion about
Jesus Christ. Turning from sins is more accurately a result of repentance in some
of the passages and should not be confused with repentance itself.
When sins are closely associated with repentance in Bible passages (2
Corinthians 12:21; Hebrews 6:1; Revelation 2; 3; 9:20-21; 16:9), it is usually
Christians who are in view, not unbelievers. Turning from specific sins is not
required of the unbeliever in order to secure salvation. The exception of the
unbelievers in Revelation 9:20-21 and 16:9 is not an offer of salvation.
Passages used by Lordship proponents to define repentance in terms of
its fruits or works (Matthew 3:8/Luke 3:8; Acts 26:20) did not support that
understanding. It was argued that though there is a logical relationship between
repentance and its fruits, the term repentance itself does not require resultant
works for its meaning.
The argument that repentance was a divine gift and thus encompasses
divine power to produce works was also evaluated. The three passages which
speak of repentance as a gift (Acts 5:31; 11:18; 2 Timothy 2:25) and Romans 2:4
probably do not mean that repentance is a divine power that effects change. This
would confuse repentance with the Holy Spirit's power. It was suggested that the
idea of "gift" referred to the opportunity for repentance, the effect of the Holy
Spirit working through the Word of God (metonymy of effect for cause), or the
whole activity of God's overwhelming work to convince people of His goodness
which leads them to change their minds about Him.
Narrative accounts of salvation in the Gospels are used by the Lordship
Salvation position to argue for an emphasis on repentance in salvation. It was
noted that some key narratives used by them (John 3; 4; Luke 7:37-50; 18:9-14;
19:1-10) do not emphasize repentance or even mention repentance explicitly as a

183
 Summary and Conclusions

condition of salvation, though the accounts may, to various degrees, illustrate

repentance. From this it was concluded that the Lordship emphasis on repentance,
and their criticism of those who do not emphasize repentance, is unwarranted.
Furthermore, the conclusion was sustained that repentance is the inward change in
thinking, which is distinct from, but normally leads to an outward change in
conduct.
The biblical evidence indicates that repentance is an inward change in
attitude or disposition which must be distinguished from its outward results. It is
a volitional response to God's demands that does not always involve a change of
mind about sin, but sometimes a change of mind about God, Christ, or works.
From surveying its frequency of usage and comparing it to the predominance of
faith as the condition of salvation in the Bible, it was concluded that repentance
does not deserve the emphasis that Lordship proponents propose for it. A reason
for this is that faith expresses the more specific change of mind about self in
relation to Christ and His offer of salvation. Repentance is the general change of
mind which faith focuses on Jesus Christ for salvation.

Christ's Lordship and Salvation

Though both the Lordship Salvation position and the Free Grace
position agree that Christ's lordship is essential for salvation, there is disagreement
over how an unsaved person must respond to Christ's lordship in order to be
saved. The Lordship position argues that salvation comes only to those sinners
who submit or surrender to Christ as Lord of every area of life, or are willing to do
so.
The lexical argument of the Lordship Salvation position which asserts
that kyrios conveys the primary idea of sovereign rulership was not considered
persuasive. It was shown from usage before and in the New Testament that kyrios
denoted first deity as the term for Yahweh, then by implication sovereign Lord or
Ruler and other functions (e.g., Creator, Judge, Redeemer).
Bible passages which supposedly related the position of Jesus as Lord
to salvation were considered. In Luke 2:11 and Philippians 2:5-11 it was
determined that a recognition of the objective position of Jesus as Lord does not
demand a subjective voluntary response of submission to obtain salvation.
Voluntary submission is simply not the issue in these passages. In 2 Peter 1:11
and 3:18 the personal relationship to Jesus as Lord is used in non-soteriological
contexts.
The argument that submission to Christ's lordship was a critical
element in the apostolic proclamation was also examined. It was concluded that
the arguments from Acts 2:36; 10:36; 16:31; and 2 Corinthians 4:5 do not prove a
demand for the personal submission of those to whom the Apostles preached. In
every case the lack of explicit demands for submission resulted in a Lordship
Salvation argument based on implication. The proclamations of Jesus' exalted
position and His objective authority cannot be made into a demand for a sinner's
submission.

184
 Summary and Conclusions

It was also by implication that Romans 10:9-10; 1 Corinthians 12:3;

and John 20:28 were claimed by the Lordship position to be demands for
submission. Confession of Christ's lordship in Romans 10:9-10 was seen as an
acknowledgment through faith of His deity, and thus His authority to save, rule,
and other ideas. The passages in 1 Corinthians and John were not soteriological in
context.
In response to the Lordship position, biblical evidence was presented to
show that the issue in salvation is salvation, not mastery. The submission of one's
life to Jesus as Master may occur at or near the time of salvation, but it is an issue
of sanctification and the Christian life. Sinners should not be expected to make
such a decision, though some may. Furthermore, it was observed that the
subjective nature of submission as a requirement for salvation would make
assurance unobtainable to the scrutinized life.
The major flaw of the Lordship Salvation argument about Christ's
Lordship, however, is its confusion of the objective position of Jesus Christ as
Lord with the subjective response of the individual. There is no biblical warrant
for making passages which speak of Christ's position as Lord a demand for
personal submission for salvation. It was also shown how the Bible contains
examples of people who were considered believers though they were less than
fully submitted to Jesus as Ruler of their lives.
Jesus is Lord of all regardless of one's submission to Him. Because He
is Lord He has the power and position to save sinners. Sinners who come to Him
through faith implicitly or explicitly submit to His authority to save, and may
likewise submit to His authority in other areas of life. But since the issue in
salvation is salvation, only the recognition of His authority to save is demanded
for the forgiveness of sins and eternal life.

Discipleship and Salvation

The central issue in this discussion is whether discipleship is the same

as salvation or something which follows salvation. It was seen that Lordship
Salvation understands discipleship as synonymous with salvation. The gospel call
is a call to discipleship and salvation which is costly in terms of sacrifice and
submission.
The lexical argument attempting to equate the meaning of "disciple"
(maqhths) and the idea of following (akolouqew) Christ with salvation was
considered. It was seen that these words by themselves do not distinguish
between salvation or something more. Therefore, specific contexts were studied.
In the Gospels, "disciple" is used of large multitudes that include unbelievers,
believers in general, and those who submit to Christ in total obedience. Acts
presents all believers as "disciples" because it was expected and reported that
nearly every believer went on to grow in the Apostles' doctrine, fellowship, and
prayer as part of a new community. "Following" Christ has the same significance
as discipleship in that it denotes a life of obedience and submission and does not
describe initial salvation except in two rare metaphorical uses (John 8:12; 10:27).

185
 Summary and Conclusions

The first biblical arguments evaluated concerned the sayings of Jesus

which presented discipleship as costly (Matthew 16:24-27/Mark 8:34-38; Luke
9:23-26). It was concluded these conditions should be understood in light of
Christ's prediction of His own crucifixion in fulfillment of the Father's will. Since
they were directed primarily to the disciples who were already saved, they were
designed to challenge them to fulfill God's will with similar self-denial and
submission. It was seen that though Lordship proponents interpret many of the
conditions correctly in their specific meaning, they incorrectly apply them to
salvation. This is also true for the other conditions examined (Matthew
10:37/Luke 14:26; Matthew 11:28-30).
The account of the rich young ruler (Matthew 19:16-21/ Mark 10:17-
22/Luke 18:18-23) is the key narrative used to support Lordship doctrine. It was
concluded that the Lordship Salvation interpretation errs in seeing Jesus'
directions to the ruler as an explanation of how to be saved. It is better to see
Jesus' directions as a pre-evangelistic attempt to bring the ruler to a recognition of
his need of God's grace as a sinner. The other narrative argument from the calling
of the first disciples (Matthew 4:18-22/Mark 1:16-20; Luke 5:1-11) does not show
that Jesus was calling them to salvation. On examination the accounts showed
that discipleship was a progression of commitment for the Christian.
The parables of the treasure and the pearl (Matthew 13:44-46) were
summoned as evidence for the Lordship idea of a costly salvation. However, it
was demonstrated that neither individual salvation nor the cost of salvation is the
subject of these parables.
In attempting to articulate a biblical understanding of discipleship, it
was first necessary to call attention to the distinct differences between salvation
and discipleship while recognizing some congruity due to the fluidity of the
concept of disciple. While it was shown that initially a "disciple" can be a curious
unsaved person or in general any follower of Christ, there is the frequent special
use in the Gospels which refers to those who assume a deeper commitment to
follow and obey the Lord.
Discipleship in this deeper sense is always costly. It was concluded
that Lordship teachers who speak of "costly grace" or "costly salvation" have
confused this sense of discipleship with salvation. Instead of a paradox, they have
embraced a theological problem of salvation that is merited which conflicts with
the scriptural presentation of the freeness of the gospel.
It was also argued that discipleship is a duty of Christians who have
realized the grace of God, not unbelievers. The biblical appeal is for obedience
and submission on the basis of God's grace received in salvation. Furthermore,
the Lordship position's discipleship-salvation construct does not adequately
address the reality of sin and carnality in the believer. It was shown that believers
could be living in sin and could even persist in their sin until their death.
A "disciple" in the general sense is a "learner" or "follower." In regards
to Christ, it is a one who follows and learns from Him. In the sense in which
Christ taught the conditions of discipleship in the Gospels, a disciple is one who
submits to Jesus Christ as Lord over every area of life. This is experienced in a

186
 Summary and Conclusions

progressive sense, so that the disciple is always challenged to become more fully a
disciple.

Final Conclusion

This study has demonstrated many differences between the beliefs of

Lordship Salvation and what has been called the Free Grace position. These
differences go beyond semantics. They are ultimately shaped in the crucible of
biblical theology.
In this study, much emphasis has been placed on differences between
the two positions. It should be noted that agreement also exists. Both views are
attempting to spread a pure gospel that reduces the number of worldly Christians
in the church. Both hold to the necessity of faith and repentance for salvation.
Both views also teach that Jesus is Lord over all and that this is crucial in order for
salvation to be accomplished. Both views believe that discipleship is intricately
associated with salvation and desirable for all people.
However, the differences between the two positions make this study a
serious necessity. This writer has found the Lordship Salvation system of belief
and argumentation to be filled with theologically predisposed interpretations of
key soteriological terms and Bible passages. The result is a doctrine that confuses
the issues of salvation with the issues of the Christian life. It does this by
misconstruing the gospel and the free grace of God. Of great concern is how this
doctrine will hinder conversions, rob introspective converts of joyful assurance,
and impose on all Christians a subtly legislated standard of acceptable Christian
morality, which in the end could encourage externalism.
It is suggested that the problem which Lordship Salvation attempts to
resolve, that of worldly Christians, can best be resolved by magnifying the grace
of God. This grace, when understood and appreciated, is the principle that
transforms believers into true godliness. This grace is communicated from God to
man by the gospel of faith alone in Christ alone.

187
188
 APPENDIX

THEOLOGICAL ISSUES RELATED TO THE

LORDSHIP SALVATION CONTROVERSY
The purpose of this dissertation is to study the views of Lordship
Salvation in the four most controversial areas: faith, repentance, Christ's lordship,
and discipleship. However, a number of related theological issues are also drawn
into the debate. It has been beyond the scope of this study to discuss these
theological issues in depth. Neither will this appendix be able to evaluate each
issue in relation to Lordship Salvation. But it will be helpful for further study to
identify the chief areas of theological disagreement and the basic positions of both
Lordship Salvation and Free Grace. Four such issues are therefore summarized
below without evaluation of their arguments.

The Relationship of Law to Grace

One overarching theological disagreement concerns the relationship

between law and grace as two principles which shape the doctrine of salvation. At
issue is the role of the law in the New Testament. Inevitably, the merit of some
dispensational views of the Scriptures is disputed.
Mueller understands New Testament law as including "the Moral Law of
the Old Testament, the Word of Christ in the New Testament, as well as the
commandments of Christ and the Sermon on the Mount" and considers it "the
focal point of the obedience of faith."1 He criticizes those who totally
dichotomize law and grace and make grace the chief principle of the Christian life.
Of Chafer he says,

[I believe] that L. S. Chafer built a system of theology on the

basic axiom or presupposition of a total dichotomy between
LAW and GRACE. The latter are two mutually exclusive poles
in Chafer's thinking and this fundamental conception becomes a
veritable criterion of reduction running throughout all of
Chafer's theology. Chafer related the whole of the Christian life
to Grace—both Justification and Sanctification (emphasis his).2

Dispensationalism itself is not considered the enemy of Lordship Salvation, but

"extreme" forms are: "Non-lordship salvation is grounded upon an extreme
dispensationalism."3 While affirming that "Dispensationalism is a fundamentally

1
Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 27.
2
Ibid., 11.
3
Belcher, Layman's Guide, 101, 103.

189
 Appendix

correct system of understanding God's program through the ages," MacArthur

goes on to state a criticism:

There is a tendency, however, for dispensationalists to get

carried away with compartmentalizing truth to the point that
they can make unbiblical distinctions. An almost obsessive
desire to categorize everything neatly has led various
dispensationalist interpreters to draw hard lines not only
between the church and Israel, but also between salvation and
discipleship, the church and the kingdom, Christ's preaching and
the apostolic message, faith and repentance, and the age of law
and grace.
The age of law/grace division in particular has wreaked havoc
on dispensationalist theology and contributed to confusion about
the doctrine of salvation…
It is no wonder that the evangelistic message growing out of
such a system differs sharply from the gospel according to
Jesus. If we begin with the presupposition that much of Christ's
message was intended for another age, why should our gospel
be the same as the one He preached?4

Where the influence of dispensational theology is most criticized is over

the issue of repentance. It is claimed by some in the Lordship position that the
Free Grace position has succumbed to the tendency to compartmentalize scriptural
truth by denying that repentance is necessary for salvation today. Pink states,

Some of the most prominent of those who are pleased to style

themselves "teachers of dispensational truth" insist that
repentance belongs to a past period, being altogether "Jewish,"
and deny in toto that, in this age, God demands repentance from
the sinner before he can be saved (emphasis his)…5

Those of the Free Grace position have not responded directly in the
context of the Lordship controversy to the Lordship criticism that the law is
undermined in favor of grace in salvation. In general, arguments have been
presented in the theological works of defenders of dispensationalism like Chafer
and Ryrie. However, dispensational distinctives between the age of law and the
age of grace, or the distinctives between God's dealings with Israel and the church,
are sometimes cited in order to argue that repentance is not demanded of
4
MacArthur, The Gospel, 25, 27.
5
Pink, Salvation, 46. See also, MacArthur, The Gospel, 160-61; Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR
5:57, 77; ten Pas, Lordship, 13. ten Pas asserts that not all dispensation-alists are opposed to the
Lordship Salvation view of repentance, but "It is the Dallas Seminary variety of Dispensationalism that
is antagonistic towards it."

190
 Appendix

unbelievers in the church age as an addition to faith. Chafer writes, "while

covenant people are appointed to national or personal adjustment to God by
repentance as a separate act, there is no basis either in reason or revelation for the
demand to be made that an unregenerate person in this age must add a covenant
person's repentance to faith in order to be saved."6 Others argue from a similar
dispensational stance that some New Testament passages were addressed
exclusively to Israel in the context of the Mosaic covenant and do not apply to
those not under the covenant.7 On the other hand, those of the Free Grace
persuasion who view repentance as a change of mind do not rely on dispensational
truth alone in their understanding of repentance, but depend on lexical and
contextual evidence.
The relationship of law to grace has been the subject of countless books
and studies. The conclusions of such study, along with careful biblical analysis,
could be applied helpfully to the Lordship Salvation debate.

The Relationship of Justification to Sanctification

The relationship between the justification of the believer and the

sanctification of the believer is also disputed in the Lordship Salvation debate.
Both sides agree that the two concepts are related. The major disagreement
concerns the degree to which justification determines a believer's sanctification.8
Representative arguments will illustrate the debate.
On the Lordship side, MacArthur's arguments exemplify the position:

…While justification and sanctification are distinct theological

concepts, both are essential elements of salvation. God will not
declare a person righteous without also making him righteous.
Salvation includes all God's work on our behalf, from His
foreknowledge of us before the foundation of the world to our
ultimate glorification in eternity future (Romans 8:29-30). One
cannot pick and choose, accepting eternal life while rejecting
holiness and obedience. When God justifies an individual He
also sanctifies him (emphasis his).9

MacArthur is careful to separate sanctification from justification in that

"sanctification is a characteristic of all those who are redeemed, not a condition

6
Chafer, Theology, 3:375-76. While Chafer believed that repentance should not be added to faith
nor considered equivalent, he believed it was included in faith and sometimes used synonymously with
faith (3:377).
7
Pentecost, Sound Doctrine, 65-68; Hodges, Free!, 158-60.
8
Meaning progressive sanctification in the Christian life, not positional or ultimate sanctification.
9
MacArthur, The Gospel, 187.

191
 Appendix

for their receiving salvation (emphasis his)."10 Mueller criticizes the Free Grace
position of Chafer and others with this characterization:

Although recognizing "salvation" as a comprehensive or multi-

faceted work, those who deny Lordship as integral to salvation
also separate justification from any necessary relationship to
sanctification. One can enjoy the judicial position of the former
without necessarily practicing the latter (emphasis his).11

The concern of Lordship adherents is that this proposed separation of

justification from sanctification leads to antinomianism or an excuse for carnality.
This touches on the law/grace issue once again. In his criticism of Chafer,
Mueller writes,

Chafer has a very antinomian view of the Christian life whereby

Law is separated from Grace, Justification is separated from
Sanctification, and Christianity is divided up into two classes—
"the great mass of carnal Christians" and the "Spirit-filled
Christians."12

On the other side, the Free Grace position believes that the distinction
between justification and sanctification is confused in Lordship Salvation. Zuck
writes,

The Lordship view does not clarify the distinction between

sanctification and justification, or between discipleship and
sonship. It mixes the condition with the consequences. It
confuses becoming a Christian with being a Christian (emphasis
his).13

Ryrie argues that such a confusion implies or comes dangerously close to injecting
works into salvation:

Many misconceive justification as making us righteous rather

than declaring us righteous. In other words, they think that our
inward state of holiness, if enough, will cause God to rule in our
favor. Our good works which make us righteous to one degree
or another will result in some degree of justification. According

10
Ibid., 188.
11
Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 11.
12
Ibid., 13.
13
Zuck, "Cheap Grace?" KS 13:6.

192
 Appendix

to this misconception, justification can grow as we grow more

righteous, and justification can be diminished and even lost if
we become less righteous. Even though we acknowledge that
God enables us to do good works, in the final analysis
justification depends on us.14

In a response to MacArthur's Lordship view on faith, Radmacher also states his

concern over the Lordship view of justification and sanctification:

I fear that some current definitions of faith and repentance are

not paving the way back to Wittenburg but, rather, paving the
way back to Rome. Justification is becoming "to make
righteous" rather than "to declare righteous."15

Further study should define justification and sanctification and the exact
relationship between the two doctrines. It should distinguish between positional
and practical ramifications considering what degree of good works, if any, is
guaranteed by God's act of justification.

Security, Perseverance, and Assurance

Generally, those on both sides of the Lordship debate do not dispute the
eternal security of the believer.16 However, there is disagreement over the validity
of the doctrine of the perseverance of the believer with implications for the related
doctrine of the assurance of the believer.
Boice associates perseverance with his concept of discipleship-salvation.
He states,

The final important element in following Christ is

perseverance. This is because following is not an isolated act,
done once and never to be repeated. It is a lifetime commitment
that is not fulfilled here until the final barrier is crossed, the
crown received, and it and all other rewards laid gratefully at the
feet of Jesus.
…this is to say that discipleship is not simply a door to be
entered but a path to be followed and that the disciple proves the

14
Ryrie, Salvation, 129. See also, Zuck, "Cheap Grace?" KS 13:6.
15
Radmacher, "First Response to John F. MacArthur, Jr.," JETS 33:40.
16
Two exceptions, for example, are Marshall and Shank who use Lordship Salvation as an argument
against the doctrine of perseverance, yet deny the security of the believer. See Marshall, Kept by the
Power, 200-11, and Shank, Life in the Son, 217-20.

193
 Appendix

validity of his discipleship by following that path to the very

end.17

MacArthur also upholds the traditional doctrine of the perseverance of

the believer when he states,

For Paul, perseverance in the faith is essential evidence that

faith is real. For ultimately and finally to fall away from the
faith proves that person never really was redeemed to begin
with.18

He relates perseverance to his view of faith as a divine gift:

As a divine gift, faith is neither transient nor impotent. It has

an abiding quality that guarantees its endurance to the end…
The faith God begets includes both the volition and the ability to
comply with His will (cf. Philippians 2:13). In other words,
faith encompasses obedience.19

Lordship doctrine believes assurance of salvation is dependent upon

one's perseverance in the faith and accompanying good works. MacArthur argues,

Professing Christians utterly lacking the fruit of true

righteousness will find no biblical basis for assurance they are
saved…
…Genuine assurance comes from seeing the Holy Spirit's
transforming work in one's life.20

He believes, "The only validation of salvation is a life of obedience. It is the only

possible proof that a person really knows Jesus Christ."21 Thus "Doubts about
one's salvation are not wrong so long as they are not nursed and allowed to
become an obsession."22
Disputing the Lordship concept of perseverance, some of the Free Grace
position argue that a true believer can persist stubbornly in unbelief and
disobedience and still be saved. Hodges argues,

17
Boice, Discipleship, 21-22.
18
MacArthur, The Gospel, 216.
19
Ibid., 173.
20
Ibid., 23.
21
Ibid., 194.
22
Ibid., 190.

194
 Appendix

The simple fact is that the New Testament never takes for
granted that believers will see discipleship through to the end.
And it never makes this kind of perseverance either a condition
or a proof of final salvation from hell.23

Ryrie suggests that the security of the believer might better be framed in terms of
God's preservation rather than the believer's perseverance.24 Butcher also argues
from the many ethical requirements of the New Testament:

Commands to obey become irrelevant and illogical if obedience

is assured. Either the NT honestly exhorts believers to obedient
Christian living, understanding the real possibility of failure, or
the strong ethical sections of the Apostles' writings are reduced
to logical absurdities.25

Regarding assurance, Free Grace advocates insist that attempting to base

assurance primarily on one's works or submission to Christ as Lord make absolute
assurance impossible because such an approach demands quantification which
experience denies. As Harrison asserts,

[T]he ground of assurance of salvation is endangered if

surrender to Christ's lordship is a part of that ground. Instead of
looking to the sufficiency of Christ and His work of redemption,
one is compelled to look within to see if he has yielded himself
to the Son of God. If he is conscious of times in his life when
he has denied the lordship of the Master (and who has not?) then
he must logically question his standing before God.26

Those who oppose Lordship Salvation maintain that assurance is derived

primarily from faith in God's Word.27 Ryrie states that there are two grounds of
assurance, the first is the objective Word of God which declares that a person is
saved through faith; the second is the subjective experience of a changed life.28
The biblical validity of the concept of perseverance and the biblical
grounds of assurance must be considered in order to address the differences

23
Hodges, Free!, 80. See also, Ryrie, Salvation, 141-42.
24
Ryrie, Salvation, 137-42.
25
Butcher, "Critique," JOTGES 2:43.
26
Harrison, "No," Eternity 10:16; See also, Butcher, "Critique," JOTGES 2:37, 41.
27
Hodges, Free!, 49-51.
28
Ryrie, Salvation, 143-44.

195
 Appendix

between Lordship Salvation and Free Grace. The possibility of apostasy must
also be evaluated biblically.

The Reality of Sin in the Believer

Controversy also swirls over the reality of sin in the believer. This issue
is often phrased in terms of the possibility of a "carnal Christian."
Lordship Salvation denies there are two classes of Christians, one
walking in obedience and one not walking in obedience. MacArthur, Mueller,
Gentry, and ten Pas all criticize either Chafer or Ryrie for their doctrine of the
carnal Christian.29 While affirming that Christians can fall into sin and act
carnally, one Lordship author proposes that "carnal Christian" is a "contradiction
in terms."30 Framed in an argument for the necessity of repentance (in the sense
of turning from sins) for salvation, Chantry writes,

In a panic over this phenomenon [of worldly Christians], the

evangelicals have invented the idea of “carnal Christians.”
These are said to be folks who have taken the gift of eternal life
without turning from sin. They have “allowed” Jesus to be their
Saviour; but they have not yielded their life to the Lord.31

The Lordship objection to the idea of a carnal Christian is not only

theological, but practical. They believe it encourages sin. Gentry observes, "It
actually seems as if sin among some (not all) of the Non-Lordship men was of
little consequence at all."32 The possibility of a carnal Christian is seen as a direct
attack on the Lordship gospel. MacArthur states,

The gospel in vogue today holds forth a false hope to sinners. It

promises them they can have eternal life yet continue to live in
rebellion against God. Indeed, it encourages people to claim
Jesus as Savior yet defer until later the commitment to obey
Him as Lord (emphasis his).33

If one submits to Jesus as Lord, it is reasoned, that person can and will not persist
in a sinful lifestyle.

29
MacArthur, The Gospel, 23-25; Marc Mueller, "Syllabus," 11, 13; Gentry, "The Great Option,"
BRR 5:76; ten Pas, Lordship, 15-18.
30
The article, "Why the 'Carnal Christian' Is a Contradiction," GYou 2 (Winter 1988): 3, is unsigned,
but apparently authored by John MacArthur, Jr.
31
Chantry, Gospel, 54.
32
Gentry, "The Great Option," BRR 5:76.
33
MacArthur, The Gospel, 15.

196
 Appendix

However, Ryrie challenges such reasoning when he asks, "As far as

sanctification is concerned, if only committed people are saved people, then where
is there room for carnal Christians?" He then goes on to propose biblical
examples of "uncommitted believers."34 Ryrie thinks of the carnal Christian as a
believer in whom are areas of both carnality and spirituality, rather than varying
degrees of spirituality.35 Chafer's often criticized view of the carnal Christian had
several descriptive elements. He described the carnal Christian as one who can
receive only the milk of the Word, who yields to envy and strife, who is
dominated by the flesh, who is a "babe in Christ," and who is characterized by
conduct in life that is on the same plane as an unsaved person.36
Butcher finds theological difficulties with the denial of the existence of a
carnal Christian and Lordship's view of the nature of sin in the believer. He
claims that MacArthur's view of the regenerated person misunderstands the power
of sin and the depth of human depravity. He also argues that "to suggest that an
unbeliever can and will develop mature Christian attitudes towards sin as a sign of
readiness for regeneration…is beyond comprehension."37
Another concern of Free Grace advocates is that the Lordship view of sin
in the believer is unrealistic and experientially impractical. Zuck argues,

If one commits everything to Christ to be saved, where is there

room for growth and development in the Christian life, as the
Bible clearly encourages? And what happens if a believer falls
into sin?
The lordship gospel does not make much allowance for
carnality. Not that carnality is condoned or should go
unchallenged. But it is seen in the Bible. To say that every
believer consistently obeys the Lord overlooks examples of
many believers in the Bible who lapsed into sin (emphasis
his).38

Further study should focus on what is the practical and theological

difference, if any, between a Christian who sins and a "carnal Christian." A view
of sanctification must be presented which allows for the reality of sin yet
acknowledges the new life of the believer.

34
Ryrie, Balancing, 170-73.
35
Ryrie, Salvation, 64.
36
Chafer, He That Is Spiritual, 19-21.
37
Butcher, "Critique," JOTGES 2:38-39.
38
Zuck, "Cheap Grace?" KS 13:7.

197
198
 Bibliography

Commentaries

Allen, Willoughby C. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Gospel

According to S. Matthew. The International Critical Commentary.
Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1965.

Arndt, William F. Luke. Concordia Classic Commentary Series. St. Louis:

Concordia Publishing House, 1956.

Asmussen, Hans. Der Römerbrief. Stuttgart: Evangelisches Verlagswerk, 1952.

Attridge, Harold W. The Epistle to the Hebrews. Hermeneia. Philadelphia:

Fortress Press, 1989.

Barnes, Albert. Notes on the New Testament: James, Peter, John and Jude.
Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, reprint ed. 1951 (orig. ed. n.d.).

Barnhouse, Donald Grey. Revelation: An Expository Commentary. Grand

Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, 1971.

Barrett, C. K. The Gospel According to St. John. Second edition. Philadelphia:

The Westminster Press, 1978.

Barth, Gerhard. Der Brief an die Philipper. Zürcher Bibelkommentar. Zürich:

Theologisher Verlag, 1979.

Barth, Markus. Ephesians 1-3. The Anchor Bible. New York: Doubleday &
Company, 1984.

Beare, Francis Wright. The Gospel According to Matthew. San Francisco: Harper
& Row Publishers, 1981.

Beasley-Murray, George R. John. Word Biblical Commentary. Waco, TX:

Word Books, 1987.

Bernard, J. H. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Gospel According to

St. John. 2 vols. The International Critical Commentary. Edinburgh: T.
& T. Clark, 1928.

Best, Ernest. A Commentary on the First and Second Epistles to the

Thessalonians. New York: Harper & Row Publishers, 1972.

Black, Matthew. Romans. 2nd ed. New Century Bible Commentary. Grand
Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1989.

199
 Bibliography

Blum, Edwin A. "John." In The Bible Knowledge Commentary, eds. John F.

Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck. New Testament ed., 267-348. Wheaton:
Victor Books, 1983.

Boice, James Montgomery, The Gospel of John. 5 vols. Grand Rapids:

Zondervan Publishing House, 1978.

Bonnard, Pierre. L'Évangile selon Saint Matthieu. Commentaire du Nouveau

Testament. Neuchatel, Switzerland: Delachaux et Niestlé, 1963.

Bovon, François, Das Evangelium nach Lukas. Evangelisch-Katholischer

Kommentar zum Neuen Testament. Zürich: Benziger Verlag, 1989.

Brown, Raymond E. The Epistles of John. The Anchor Bible. Garden City, NY:
Doubleday & Company, 1982.

________. The Gospel According to John. 2 vols. The Anchor Bible. Garden
City, NY: Doubleday & Company, 1966.

Bruce, Alexander Balmain. "The Synoptic Gospels." In The Expositor's Greek

Testament, ed. W. Robertson Nicoll. Vol. 1, 3-651. Grand Rapids:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1980.

Bruce, F. F. The Acts of the Apostles. Chicago: InterVarsity Press, 1952.

________. Commentary on the Book of Acts. The New International

Commentary on the New Testament. Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1954.

________. The Epistle to the Galatians. The New International Greek Testament
Commentary. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
1988.

________. The Letter of Paul to the Romans. Tyndale New Testament

Commentaries. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
1989.

________. The Epistle to the Hebrews. The New International Commentary on

the New Testament. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing
Co., 1964.

Bultmann, Rudolf. The Gospel of John: A Commentary. Translated by G. R.

Beasley-Murray, eds. R. W. N. Hoare and J. K. Riches. Philadelphia:
The Westminster Press, 1971.

200
 Bibliography

________. Der Zweite Briefe an die Korinther. Kritisch-exegetischer

Kommentar über das Neuen Testament. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck &
Ruprecht, 1976.

Burton, Ernest De Witt. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Epistle to

the Galatians. The International Critical Commentary. Edinburgh: T. &
T. Clark, Ltd., 1980.

Caird, G. B. The Gospel of St. Luke. New York: The Seabury Press, 1963.

Calvin, John. Commentary upon the Acts of the Apostles. 2 vols. Translated by
Christopher Fetherstone, ed. Henry Beveridge. Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1949.

________. Corinthians. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,

1960.

________. The Epistles of Paul the Apostle to the Galatians, Ephesians,

Philippians, and Colossians. Translated by T. H. L. Parker. Calvin's
Commentaries. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
1965.

Carrez, Maurice. La Deuxième Épitre de Saint Paul aux Corinthiens.

Commentaire du Nouveau Testament. Deuxieme Serie. Genève: Labor
et Fides, 1986.

Carson, D. A. "Matthew." In The Expositor's Bible Commentary, ed. Frank E.

Gaebelein. Vol. 8, 1-599. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House,
1984.

Cole, R. Alan. The Epistle of Paul to the Galatians. Tyndale New Testament
Commentaries. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
1989.

________. The Gospel According to Mark. Tyndale New Testament

Commentaries. Leicester, England: InterVarsity Press, 1961.

Cranfield, C. E. B. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Epistle to the

Romans. The International Critical Commentary. 2 vols. Edinburgh: T.
& T. Clark, 1975.

________. The Gospel According to Saint Mark. Cambridge: Cambridge

University Press, 1959.

201
 Bibliography

Davids, Peter H. The Epistle of James. The New International Greek Testament
Commentary. William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1982.

Dibelius, Martin. James. Revised by Heinrich Greeven, translated by Michael A.

Williams, ed. Helmut Koester. Hermeneia. Philadelphia: Fortress Press,
1976.

Dodd, C. H. The Interpretation of the Fourth Gospel. Cambridge: The University

Press, 1953.

Dupont, Jacques. Nouvelles Études sur les Actes des Apôtres. Paris: Les Éditions
du Cerf, 1981.

Dunn, James. Romans 1-8. Word Biblical Commentary. Dallas: Word Books,
1988.

________. Romans 9-16. Word Biblical Commentary. Dallas: Word Books,

1988.

Erdman, Charles R. The Epistle to the Hebrews. Philadelphia: The Westminster

Press, 1966.

________. The Epistle of Paul to the Romans. Philadelphia: The Westminster

Press, 1966.

________. The Gospel of John. Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1966.

________. The Gospel of Luke (Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1966.

Evans, C. F. Saint Luke. London: SCM Press, 1990.

Fee, Gordon. The First Epistle to the Corinthians. The New International
Commentary on the New Testament. Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1987.

Filson, Floyd V. A Commentary on the Gospel According to St. Matthew.

Harpers New Testament Commentaries. San Francisco: Harper &
Brothers, 1960.

Foster, R. V. A Commentary on the Epistle to the Romans. Nashville:

Cumberland Presbyterian Publishing House, 1891.

Frame, James Everett. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Epistles of

St. Paul to the Thessalonians. The International Critical Commentary.
Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1912.

202
 Bibliography

Fung, Ronald Y. K. The Epistle to the Galatians. The New International

Commentary on the New Testament. Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1988.

Gaebelein, A. C. The Gospel of Matthew. 2 vols. New York: Publication Office,

Our Hope, 1910.

Geldenhuys, Norval. Commentary on the Gospel of Luke. The New International

Commentary on the New Testament. Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1951.

Godet, Frederic Louis. The Gospel of John. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing
House, 1969.

________. A Commentary on the Gospel of Luke. 2 vols. Edinburgh: T. & T.

Clark, 1952.

________. Commentary on Romans. Grand Rapids: Kregel Publications, 1984.

Govett, Robert. Govett on Galatians. Miami Springs, FL: Conley & Schoettle
Publishing Co., 1981.

Green, Michael. The Second Epistle General of Peter and the General Epistle of
Jude: An Introduction and Commentary. The Tyndale New Testament
Commentaries. Grand Rapids: InterVarsity Press, 1987.

Gromacki, Robert G. Stand Fast in Liberty: An Exposition of Galatians. Grand

Rapids: Baker Book House, 1979.

Grosheide, F. W. The First Epistle to the Corinthians. The New International

Commentary on the New Testament. Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1953.

Gundry, Robert H. Matthew: A Commentary on His Literary and Theological

Art. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1982.

Guthrie, Donald. Hebrews. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries. Grand

Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1983.

________. The Pastoral Epistles. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries.

Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1957.

Habeck, Irwin J. Ephesians. Milwaukee: Northwestern Publishing House, 1978.

203
 Bibliography

Haenchen, Ernst. The Acts of the Apostles: A Commentary. Translated by B.

Noble and G. Shinn. Philadelphia: The Westminster Press, 1971.

________. John 1. Translated by Robert W. Funk. Hermeneia. Philadelphia:

Fortress Press, 1980.

________. John 2. Translated by Robert W. Funk. Hermeneia. Philadelphia:

Fortress Press, 1984.

Haldane, Robert. Commentary on Romans. Grand Rapids: Kregel Publications,

1988.

Harrison, Everett F. "The Gospel According to John." In The Wycliffe Bible

Commentary, eds. Charles F. Pfeiffer and Everett F. Harrison, 1071-
1122. Chicago: Moody Press, 1975.

________. "Romans." In The Expositor's Bible Commentary, ed. Frank E.

Gaebelein. Vol. 10, 1-171. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House,
1976.

Hendriksen, William. A Commentary on the Gospel of John. New Testament

Commentary. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1953.

________. Exposition of Ephesians. New Testament Commentary. Grand

Rapids: Baker Book House, 1967.

________. Exposition of the Gospel According to Matthew. New Testament

Commentary. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1973.

________. Exposition of the Gospel According to Luke. New Testament

Commentary. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1978.

Hiebert, D. Edmund. The Epistle of James. Chicago: Moody Press, 1979.

________. The Thessalonian Epistles. Chicago: Moody Press, 1976.

Hodge, Charles. Charles Hodge, Commentary on the Epistle to the Romans.

Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1967.

________. An Exposition of the First Epistle to the Corinthians. Grand Rapids:

William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1950.

Hodges, Zane C. Dead Faith: What Is It?. Dallas: Redencion Viva, 1987.

204
 Bibliography

________. "Hebrews." In The Bible Knowledge Commentary, eds. John F.

Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck. New Testament ed., 777-813. Wheaton:
Victor Books, 1983.

Hoehner, Harold W. "Ephesians." In The Bible Knowledge Commentary, eds.

John F. Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck. New Testament ed., 613-45.
Wheaton: Victor Books, 1983.

Hubbard, David A. "The Second Epistle to the Thessalonians." In The Wycliffe

Bible Commentary, eds. Charles F. Pfeiffer and Everett F. Harrison,
1361-66. Chicago: Moody Press, 1975.

Hughes, Philip Edgcumbe. A Commentary on the Epistle to the Hebrews. Grand

Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1977.

________. Paul's Second Epistle to the Corinthians. The New International

Commentary on the New Testament. Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1982.

Ironside. H. A. Expository Messages on the Epistle to the Galatians. New York:

Loizeaux Brothers, 1940.

________. Lectures on the Epistle to the Romans. New York: Loizeaux Bros.,
1927.

Käsemann, Ernst. Commentary on Romans. Translated and edited by Geoffrey

W. Bromiley. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
1980.

Keil, C. F. and F. Delitzch. Psalms. Commentary on the Old Testament. Grand

Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1980.

Kent, Homer A., Jr. The Epistle to the Hebrews. Grand Rapids: Baker Book
House, 1972.

________. Light in the Darkness: Studies in the Gospel of John. Grand Rapids:
Baker Book House, 1974.

Kistemaker, Simon J. Acts. New Testament Commentary. Grand Rapids: Baker

Book House, 1990.

________. Hebrews. New Testament Commentary. Grand Rapids: Baker Book

House, 1984.

205
 Bibliography

Knowling, R. J. "The Acts of the Apostles." In The Expositor's Greek Testament,

ed. W. Robertson Nicoll. Vol. 2, 1-554. Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1980.

Krodel, Gerhard A. Acts. Augsburg Commentary New Testament. Minneapolis:

Augsburg Publishing House, 1986.

Lane, William L. The Gospel of Mark. The New International Commentary on

the New Testament. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing
Co., 1974.

Lang, Friedrich. Die Briefe an die Korinther. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck &

Ruprecht, 1986.

Lang, G. H. The Epistle to the Hebrews. London: Paternoster Press, 1951.

Lange, John Peter. "Ephesians." In Commentary on the Holy Scriptures:

Critical, Doctrinal, and Homiletical. Translated and edited by Philip
Schaff. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House, n.d.

LaVerdiere, Eugene. Luke. New Testament Message. Wilmington, DE: Michael

Glazier, Inc., 1980.

Lenski, R. C. H. The Interpretation of the Acts of the Apostles. Minneapolis:

Augsburg Publishing House, 1961.

________. The Interpretation of St. John's Gospel. Minneapolis: Augsburg

Publishing House, 1943.

________. The Interpretation of St. Luke's Gospel. Minneapolis: Augsburg

Publishing House, 1961.

________. The Interpretation of St. Mark's Gospel. Minneapolis: Augsburg

Publishing House, 1964.

________. The Interpretation of St. Matthew's Gospel. Minneapolis: Augsburg

Publishing House, 1964.

________. The Interpretation of St. Paul's Epistles to the Colossians, to the

Thessalonians, to Timothy, to Titus and to Philemon. Minneapolis:
Augsburg Publishing House, 1961.

________. The Interpretation of St. Paul's First and Second Epistles to the
Corinthians. Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1963.

206
 Bibliography

________. The Interpretation of the Epistles of St. Peter, St. John and St. Jude.
Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1966.

Léon-Dufour, Xavier. Lecture de l'evangile selon Jean (chapitres 1-4): Parole de

Dieu. Tome 1. Paris: Éditions du Seuil, 1988.

L'Eplattenier, Charles. Lecture de L'Evangile de Luc. Paris: Desclée, 1982.

Liefeld, Walter L. "Luke." In The Expositor's Bible Commentary, ed. Frank E.

Gaebelein. Vol. 8, 797-1059. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing
Company, 1984.

Lightfoot, J. B. Notes on the Epistles of St. Paul. London: The MacMillan

Company, 1895.

Lightfoot, R. H. St. John's Gospel: A Commentary, ed. C. F. Evans. Oxford:

Clarendon Press, 1956.

Longenecker, Richard N. "Acts." In The Expositor's Bible Commentary, ed.

Frank E. Gaebelein. Vol. 9, 205-573. Grand Rapids: Zondervan
Publishing House, 1981.

Luther, Martin. A Commentary on St. Paul's Epistle to the Galatians. Rev. ed.
based on the "Middleton" edition of the English version of 1575.
Westwood, NJ: Fleming H. Revell Company, n.d.

MacArthur, John, Jr. 1 Corinthians. The MacArthur New Testament

Commentary. Chicago: Moody Press, 1984.

________. Ephesians. The MacArthur New Testament Commentary. Chicago:

Moody Press, 1986.

Maier, Gerhard. Johannes-Evangelium. Bibel-Kommentar. Neuhausen-Stuttgart:

Hänssler-Verlag, 1984.

Mare, W. Harold. "1 Corinthians." In The Expositor's Bible Commentary, ed.

Frank E. Gaebelein. Vol. 10, 173-297. Grand Rapids: Zondervan
Publishing House, 1976.

Marshall, I. H. The Acts of the Apostles. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries.

Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1982.

________. The Gospel of Luke. The New International Greek Testament

Commentary. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
1978.

207
 Bibliography

Martin, John A. "Luke." In The Bible Knowledge Commentary, eds. John F.

Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck. New Testament ed., 199-265. Wheaton:
Victor Books, 1983.

Martin, Ralph P. 2 Corinthians. Word Biblical Commentary. Waco, TX: Word

Books, 1986.

________. The Epistle of Paul to the Philippians. Tyndale New Testament

Commentaries. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
1959.

Mayor, J. B. The Epistle of St. James. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing

House, 1954.

Michel, Otto. Der Brief an die Römer. Kritisch-exegetischer Kommentar über

das Neuen Testament. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck & Ruprecht, 1978.

Moo, Douglas. James. Tyndale New Testament Commentaries. Grand Rapids:

William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1985.

________. Romans 1-8. The Wycliffe Exegetical Commentary. Chicago: Moody

Press, 1991.

Morris, Leon. The Epistle to the Romans. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans
Publishing Co., 1988.

________. The First and Second Epistles to the Thessalonians. The New
International Commentary on the New Testament. Grand Rapids:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1959.

________. The Gospel According to John. The New International Commentary

on the New Testament. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing
Co., 1971.

________. Luke: An Introduction and Commentary. Rev. ed. Tyndale New

Testament Commentaries. Leicester, England: InterVarsity Press, 1988.

Moule, Handley C. G. Studies in Ephesians. Grand Rapids: Kregel Publications,

1977.

Müller, Jac. J. The Epistles of Paul to the Philippians and to Philemon. New
International Commentary on the New Testament. Grand Rapids:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1955.

208
 Bibliography

Müller, Paul-Gerhard. Lukas-Evangelium. Stuttgart: Verlag Katholishes

Bibelwerk GmbH, 1986.

Murray, John. The Epistle to the Romans. The New International Commentary
on the New Testament. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing
Co., 1975.

Newell, William R. Lessons on the Epistle of Paul to the Romans. Toronto: J. I.

C. Wilcox, 1925.

Newman, Barclay M. and Philip C. Stine. A Translator's Handbook on the

Gospel of Matthew. New York: United Bible Societies, 1988.

Nicol, W. "Faith and Works in the Letter of James." In Essays on the General
Epistles of the New Testament. Neotestamentica 9. Pretoria: The New
Testament Society of South Africa, c1975.

Nicoll, W. Robertson. "Ephesians." In The Expositor's Greek Testament, ed. W.

Robertson Nicoll. Vol. 3, 16-395. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans
Publishing Co., 1980.

Nolland, John. Luke 1-9:20. Word Biblical Commentary. Dallas: Word Books,
1989.

Nygren, Anders. Commentary on Romans. Philadelphia: Fortress Press, 1949.

Phillips, John. Exploring the Gospels: John. Neptune, NJ: Loizeaux Brothers,
1988.

Pink, A. W. Exposition of the Gospel of John. 4 vols. Ohio: Cleveland Bible

Truth Depot, 1929.

Plummer, Alfred. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Gospel

According to S. Luke. The International Critical Commentary.
Edinburgh: T. & T. Clark, 1896.

________. A Critical and Exegetical Commentary on the Second Epistle of St.

Paul to the Corinthians. International Critical Commentary. Edinburgh:
T & T Clark, 1966.

________. An Exegetical Commentary on the Gospel According to S. Matthew.

London: Robert Scott, Paternoster Row, 1909.

209
 Bibliography

Ridderbos, Herman N. Matthew. Translated by Ray Togtman. The Bible

Student's Commentary. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House,
1987.

Robertson, Archibald Thomas. Word Pictures in the New Testament. 6 vols.

Nashville: Broadman Press, 1931.

Sadler, M. F. The Gospel According to Mark. London: George Bell and Sons,
1899.

________. The Gospel According to St. John. London: George Bell and Sons,
1883.

________. The Gospel According to St. Luke. London: George Bell and Sons,
1904.

Salmond, S. D. F. "The Epistle to the Ephesians." In The Expositor's Greek

Testament, ed. W. Robertson Nicoll. Vol. 3, 201-395. Grand Rapids:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1980.

Schlier, Heinrich. Der Römerbrief. Herders theologischer Kommentar zum

Neuen Testament. Freiburg: Herder, 1979.

Schnackenburg, Rudolf. Der Brief an die Epheser. Evangelisch-Katholischer

Kommentar zum Neuen Testament. Neukirchen-Vluyn: Neukirchener
Verlag, 1982.

________. The Gospel According to St. John. 2 vols. New York: Herder and
Herder, 1968.

Schulz, Siegfried. Das Evangelium nach Johannes. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck &

Ruprecht, 1983.

Shedd, William G. T. A Critical and Doctrinal Commentary upon the Epistle of

St. Paul to the Romans. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1879.

Siegfried, Schulz. Das Evangelium nach Johannes. Göttingen: Vandenhoeck &

Ruprecht, 1983.

Stott, John R. W. The Message of Ephesians. Downers Grove. IL: InterVarsity

Press, 1986.

Swete, Henry Barclay. Commentary on Mark. Grand Rapids: Kregel

Publications, 1977.

210
 Bibliography

Talbert, Charles H. Reading Luke: A Literary and Theological Commentary on

the Third Gospel. New York: Crossroad, 1982.

Tenney. Merrill C. The Book of Revelation. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House,
1963.

________. Galatians: The Charter of Christian Liberty. Grand Rapids: William

B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1950.

________. John: The Gospel of Belief. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans

Publishing Co., 1975.

Thomas, W. H. Griffith. Hebrews: A Devotional Commentary. Grand Rapids:

William B. Eerdmans, 1975.

Tiede, David L. Luke. Augsburg Commentary on the New Testament.

Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1988.

Toussaint, Stanley D. "Acts." In The Bible Knowledge Commentary, eds. John F.

Walvoord and Roy B. Zuck. New Testament ed., 349-432. Wheaton:
Victor Books, 1983.

________. Behold the King: A Study of Matthew. Portland, OR: Multnomah

Press, 1980.

Vouga, François. L'Épitre de Saint Jacques. Commentaire du Nouveau

Testament. Genève: Labor et Fides, 1984.

Walker, Thomas. The Acts of the Apostles. Chicago: Moody Press, 1965.

Walvoord, John F. The Revelation of Jesus Christ. Chicago: Moody Press, 1966.

________. Matthew: Thy Kingdom Come. Chicago: Moody Press, 1974.

Westcott, Brooke Foss. The Epistle to the Hebrews. Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1970.

________. The Gospel According to St. John. Grand Rapids: William B.

Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1981.

________. St. Paul's Epistle to the Ephesians. Minneapolis: Klock and Klock,
1906 (reprint).

Wuest, Kenneth S. Mark in the Greek New Testament. Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1950.

211
 Bibliography

Ziesler, John. Paul's Letter to the Romans. TPI New Testament Commentaries.
Philadelphia: Trinity Press International, 1989.

Books

Bancroft, Emery H. Christian Theology: Systematic and Biblical. Grand Rapids:

Zondervan Publishing House, 1976.

Barr, James. Semantics of Biblical Language. Glasgow: Oxford University Press,

1961.

Bavinck, Herman. Our Reasonable Faith. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans

Publishing Co., 1956.

Belcher, Richard P. A Layman's Guide to the Lordship Salvation Controversy.

Southbridge, MS: Crowne Publications, Inc., 1990.

Bell, M. Charles. Calvin and Scottish Theology: The Doctrine of Assurance.

Edinburgh: Handsel Press, 1985.

Berkhof, Louis. Reformed Dogmatics. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans

Publishing Co., 1937.

________. Systematic Theology. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing

Co., 1939.

Berkouwer, G. C. Faith and Justification. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans

Publishing Co., 1954.

Betz, Hans Dieter. Nachfolge und Nachahmung Jesu Christi in Neuen Testament.
Tübingen: J. C. B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1967.

Bock, Darrell L. Proclamation from Prophecy and Pattern: Lucan Old

Testament Christology. Journal for the Study of the New Testament.
Supplement Series 12. Sheffield: JSOT Press, 1987.

Boice, James Montgomery. Christ's Call to Discipleship. Chicago: Moody Press,

1986.

________. "The Sovereignty of God the Son." In Our Sovereign Lord, ed. James
Montgomery Boice. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1977.

Bonhoeffer, Deitrich. The Cost of Discipleship. New York: MacMillan

Publishing Company, 1963.

212
 Bibliography

Bruce, Alexander Balmain. The Training of the Twelve. N.p.: A. C. Armstrong

and Son, 1894.

Bruce, F. F. The Message of the New Testament. Grand Rapids: William B.

Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1972.

Bultmann, Rudolf. Theology of the New Testament. Translated by Kendrick

Grobel. 2 vols. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1951 and 1955.

Burton, Ernest De Witt. Syntax of the Moods and Tenses in New Testament
Greek. Chicago: The University of Chicago Press, 1900.

Calvin, John. Institutes of the Christian Religion. Translated by Henry

Beveridge. 2 vols. Grand Rapids: William. B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,
1975.

Carson, D. A. Exegetical Fallacies. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1984.

Chafer, Lewis Sperry. Grace: The Glorious Theme. Grand Rapids: William B.
Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1922.

________. He That Is Spiritual. Grand Rapids: Dunham Publishing Company,

1967.

________. Salvation. Wheaton: Van Kampen Press, 1917.

________. Systematic Theology. 8 vols. Dallas: Dallas Seminary Press, 1947-48.

Chamberlain, William Douglas. The Meaning of Repentance. Grand Rapids:

William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1954.

Chantry, Walter J. Today's Gospel: Authentic or Synthetic? Carlisle, PA: The

Banner of Truth Trust, 1970; reprint, 1985.

Chrisope, T. Alan. Jesus Is Lord. Hertfordshire, England: Evangelical Press,

1982.

Clark, Gordon H. Faith and Saving Faith. Jefferson, MD: Trinity Foundation,
1983.

Cocoris, G. Michael. Evangelism: A Biblical Approach. Chicago: Moody Press,

1984.

________. Lordship Salvation: Is It Biblical?. Dallas: Redencion Viva, 1983.

213
 Bibliography

Constable, Thomas L. "The Gospel Message." In Walvoord: A Tribute, ed.

Donald K. Campbell, 201-217. Chicago: Moody Press, 1982.

Conzelmann, Hans. Jesus. Translated by J. Raymond Lord. Philadelphia:

Fortress Press, 1973.

________. The Theology of St. Luke. Translated by G. Buzwell. London: Faber

& Faber, 1960.

Cullmann, Oscar. The Christology of the New Testament. Translated by Shirley

C. Guthrie and Charles A. M. Hall. Philadelphia: The Westminster
Press, 1959.

Dana, H. E. and Julius R. Mantey. A Manual Grammar of the Greek New

Testament. Toronto: The MacMillan Company, 1957.

Dirksen, Aloys Herman. The New Testament Concept of Metanoia. Washington,

D. C.: The Catholic University of America, 1932.

Dupont, Jacques. "La parable du semeur dans la version de Luc." In

Apophroreta: Feschrift für Ernst Haenchen, 97-108. Berlin: Verlag
Alfred Topelmann, 1964.
Fairweather, William. Origen and Greek Patristic Theology. Edinburgh: T. & T.
Clark, 1901.

Feinberg, John, Norman Geisler, Bruce Reichenbach, and Clark Pinnock.

Predestination & Free Will. Eds. David Basinger and Randall Basinger.
Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1986.

Flanagan, Neal. "The What and How of Salvation in Luke Acts." In Sin,
Salvation, and the Spirit, ed. Daniel Durken, 203-13. Collegeville, MN:
Liturgical Press, 1979.

Fuller, Daniel P. Gospel and Law: Contrast or Continuum? Grand Rapids:

William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1980.

Goetchius, Eugene Van Ness. The Language of the New Testament. New York:
Charles Scribner's Sons, 1965.

Govett, Robert. Govett on the Parables. Miami Springs, FL: Schoettle Publishing
Co., 1989.

Gower, Ralph. The New Manners and Customs of Bible Times. Chicago: Moody
Press, 1987.

214
 Bibliography

Graham, Billy. Peace with God. New York: Pocket Books, 1974.

Green, Michael. Evangelism in the Early Church. Grand Rapids: William B.

Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1982.

Hodges, Zane C. Absolutely Free! Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing House

and Dallas: Redencion Viva, 1989.

________. Dead Faith: What Is It? Dallas: Redencion Viva, 1987.

________. Grace in Eclipse. Dallas: Redencion Viva, 1985.

________. The Gospel Under Siege. Dallas: Redencion Viva, 1981.

________. The Hungry Inherit. Portland: OR: Multnomah Press, 1980.

Hoekema, Anthony A. Saved by Grace. Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans

Publishing Co., 1989.

Horne, Charles M. Salvation. Chicago: Moody Press, 1971.

Howard, J. Grant, Jr. Insights on Evangelism. Portland, OR: Western Baptist

Press, 1978.

Hull, Bill. The Disciple Making Pastor. Old Tappan, NJ: Fleming H. Revell,
1988.

________. Jesus Christ Disciple Maker. Old Tappan, NJ: Fleming H. Revell,
1984.

Ironside, Harry A. Except Ye Repent. New York: American Tract Society, 1937.

Jeremias, Joachim. New Testament Theology: The Proclamation of Jesus.

Translated by John Bowden. New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1971.

________. The Parables of Jesus. Translated by S. H. Hooke. Second rev. ed.

New York: Charles Scribner's Sons, 1972.

Kendall, R. T. Calvin and English Calvinism to 1649. New York: Oxford

University Press, 1979.

________. Once Saved Always Saved. Chicago: Moody Press, 1983.

215
 Bibliography

Ladd, George Eldon. A Theology of the New Testament. Grand Rapids: William
B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1974.

MacArthur, John F., Jr. The Gospel According to Jesus. Grand Rapids:
Zondervan Publishing House, 1988.

Machen, J. Gresham. The Origin of Paul's Religion. New York: The MacMillan
Company, 1921.

________. What is Faith? Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co.,

1925.

Marshall, I. H. Kept by the Power of God: A Study of Perseverance and Falling

Away. London: Epworth Press, 1969.

Merritt, James G. "Evangelism and the Call of Christ." In Evangelism in the

Twenty-First Century: The Critical Issues, ed. Thom S. Rainer, 145-52.
Wheaton: Harold Shaw Publishers, 1989.

Metzger, Bruce M. Lexical Aids for Students of New Testament Greek. Princeton:
By the Author, 1973.

Murray, John. Redemption: Accomplished and Applied. Grand Rapids: William

B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1965.

Packer, J. I. Evangelism and the Sovereignty of God. Downers Grove:

InterVarsity Press, 1961.

Pape, W. The Lordship of Jesus Christ. Chicago: Moody Press, 1958.

Pentecost, J. Dwight. Design for Discipleship. Grand Rapids: Zondervan

Publishing House, 1971.

________. Things Which Become Sound Doctrine. Grand Rapids: Zondervan

Publishing House, 1965.

________. The Words and Works of Jesus Christ. Grand Rapids: Zondervan
Publishing House, 1981.

Pink, A. W. The Doctrine of Salvation. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1975.

________. The Prophetic Parables of Matthew 13. Covington, KY: Kentucky

Bible Depot, 1946.

216
 Bibliography

Poe, Harry L. "Evangelism and Discipleship." In Evangelism in the Twenty-First

Century: The Critical Issues, ed. Thom S. Rainer, 133-44. Wheaton:
Harold Shaw Publishers, 1989.

Price, Charles. Real Christians. Colorado Springs, CO: Navpress, 1987.

Ramm, Bernard. Protestant Biblical Interpretation. Third rev. ed. Grand Rapids:
Baker Book House, 1979.

Reisinger, Ernest C. Today's Evangelism. Phillipsburg, NJ: Craig, 1982.

Ryrie, Charles C. Balancing the Christian Life. Chicago: Moody Press, 1969.

________. So Great Salvation. Wheaton: Victor Books, 1989.

Schnackenburg, Rudolf. The Moral Teaching of the New Testament. Translated

by J. Holland-Smith and W. J. O'Hara. Freiburg: Herder and Herder,
1965.

Schoeps, Hans Joachim. "Von der imatatio dei zur Nachfloge Christi." In Aus
Früchristlicher Zeit: Religions-geschichtliche Untersuchungen.
Tübingen: J. C. B. Mohr (Paul Siebeck), 1950.

Schweizer, E. Lordship and Discipleship. Naperville: Allenson, 1960.

Seymour, Richard A. All About Repentance. Hollywood, FL: Harvest House

Publishers, 1974.

Shank, Robert. Life in the Son: A Study of the Doctrine of Perseverance.

Springfield, MO: Westcott Publishers, 1960.

Shepherd, Victor A. The Nature and Function of Faith in the Theology of John
Calvin. NABPR Dissertation Series, Number 2. Macon, GA: Mercer
University Press, 1983.

Silva, Moisés. Biblical Words and Their Meanings. Grand Rapids: Zondervan
Publishing House, 1983.

Stanford, A. Ray, Richard A. Seymour, and Carol Ann Seymour. Handbook of

Personal Evangelism. FL: Florida Bible College, n.d.

Stott, John R. W. Basic Christianity. London: InterVarsity Press, 1958.

________. Christian Mission in the Modern World. Downers Grove. IL:

InterVarsity Press, 1975.

217
 Bibliography

________. "The Sovereignty of God the Son." In Our Sovereign God, ed. James
M. Boice, 17-27. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1977.

Strong, Augustus Hopkins. Systematic Theology Philadelphia: The Judson Press,

1912.

ten Pas, Arend J. The Lordship of Christ. n.p.: Ross House Books, 1978.

Thomas, W. Ian. The Saving Life of Christ. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Publishing
House, 1961.

Tozer, A. W. I Call It Heresy. Harrisburg, PA: Christian Publications, 1974.

Trench, Richard C. Synonyms of the New Testament. Grand Rapids: William B.

Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1979.

Trilling, Wolfgang. Das Wahre Israel: Studien zur Theologie des Matthäus-
Evangeliums. 3d. Auflage. München: Kösel-Verlag, 1964.

Trumbull, Charles Gallaudet. What Is the Gospel?. Minneapolis: The Harrison

Service, 1944.

Tozer, A. W. I Call It Heresy. Harrisburg, PA: Christian Publications, 1974.

Turner, Nigel. Christian Words. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 1981.

Wagner, C. Peter. Church Growth and the Whole Gospel: A Biblical Mandate.
San Francisco: Harper & Row Publishers, 1981.

Walden, Treadwell. The Great Meaning of METANOIA. New York: Thomas

Whittaker, 1896.

Warfield, Benjamin B. "Faith," 404-44; "On Faith and Its Psychological

Aspects," 375-403. In Biblical and Theological Studies, ed. Samuel
Craig. Philadelphia: Presbyterian and Reformed, 1952.

________. The Lord of Glory. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1974.

Webster, William A. Must Jesus Be Lord to Be Savior?. Memphis: Riverside,

1986.

The Westminster Confession of Faith. Philadelphia: Orthodox Presbyterian

Church, n.d.

218
 Bibliography

Wilkins, Michael J. The Concept of Disciple in Matthew's Gospel. Leiden, The

Netherlands: E. J. Brill, 1988.

Zerwick, Maximillian. Biblical Greek. Rome: Scripta Pontificii Instituti Biblici,

1963.

Reference Books, Dictionaries,

Bibles, and Encyclopedias

Baker's Dictionary of Theology. Edited by Everett F. Harrison, 1960. S.v.

"Disciple," by Everett F. Harrison, 166-67.

Die Bibel oder die ganze Heilige Schrift des Alten und Neuen Testaments nach der
Deutlichen Uberletzung D. Martin Luthers. Stuttgart: Privileg. Wurtt.
Bibelanstalt, n.d.

A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian

Literature. Fourth rev. ed. Eds. William F. Arndt and F. Wilbur
Gingrich, 1952.

The Greek New Testament. Third ed. Eds. Kurt Aland, Matthew Black, Carlo M.
Martini, Bruce M. Metzger, and Allen Wikgren, 1968.

The Greek New Testament According to the Majority Text. Eds. Zane C. Hodges
and Arthur L. Farstad, 1982.

A Hebrew and English Lexicon of the Old Testament. Eds. Francis Brown, S. R.
Driver, and Charles A. Briggs, 1980.

The Holy Bible. King James Version. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Publishers,
1970.

The Holy Bible. New International Version. Grand Rapids: Zondervan Bible
Publishers, 1978.

The Holy Bible. New King James Version. Nashville: Thomas Nelson
Publishers, 1979.

The Holy Bible. New Revised Standard Version. Nashville: Thomas Nelson
Publishers, 1990.

The Holy Bible. Revised Standard Version. New York: Thomas Nelson & Sons,
1952.

219
 Bibliography

The International Standard Bible Encyclopedia. Ed. G. W. Bromiley, 1988. S.v.

"Vine," by R. K. Harrison, 4:986-87.

The New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology. Eds. Lothar

Coenen, Erick Beyreuther, and Hans Bietenhard. Translated and edited
by Colin Brown, 1975-81. S.v. "akoloutheo," by Christian Blendinger, 1
(1975): 480-83; s.v. "klhros," by Johannes Eichler, 2 (1976): 295-303;
s.v. "kyrios," by Hans Bietenhard, 2 (1976): 510-19; s.v "lambano," by
Burghard Siede, 3 (1981): 747-51; s.v. "maqhths," by Dietrich Müller, 1
(1975): 483-90; s.v. "metamelomai," by Fritz Laubach, 1 (1975): 356-57;
s.v. "metanoia," by Jürgen Goetzmann, 1 (1975): 357-59; s.v. "nous," by
Günther Harder, 3 (1981): 122-30; s.v. "opiso," by Wolfgang Bauder, 1
(1975): 492-93; s.v. "horao," by Karl Dahn, 3 (1981): 511-18; s.v.
"paideuo," by Dieter Fürst, 3 (1981): 775-79; s.v. "peiqwmai," by
Oswald Becker, 1 (1975): 588-93; s.v. "psychh," by Colin Brown, 3
(1981): 676-87.

The Ryrie Study Bible. New American Standard Translation. Chicago: Moody
Press, 1978.

Theological Dictionary of the New Testament. Eds. Gerhard Kittel and Gerhard
Friedrich. Translated and edited by Geoffrey W. Bromiley, 1964-74.
S.v. "airo," by Joachim Jeremias, 1 (1964): 185-86; s.v. "akoloutheo," by
Gerhard Kittel, 1 (1964): 210-16; s.v. "epikaleo," by Karl Ludwig
Schmidt, 3 (1965): 496-500; s.v. "erchomai," by Johannes Schneider, 2
(1964): 666-84; s.v. "kyrios," by Gottried Quell, 3 (1965): 1058-81; s.v.
"lambano," by G. Delling, 4 (1967): 5-15; s.v. "maqhths," by K. H.
Rengstorf, 4 (1967): 415-61; s.v. "metamelomai," by O. Michel, 4
(1967): 626-29; s.v. "metanoeo, metanoia" by Johannes Behm and E.
Würthwein, 4 (1967): 975-1006; s.v. "mimeomai," by W. Michaelis, 4
(1967): 659-74; s.v. "noeo," by Johannes Behm, 4 (1967): 948-80; s.v.
"homologeo," by Otto Michel, 5 (1967): 199-220; s.v. "peiqw," by
Rudolph Bultmann, 6 (1969): 1-11; s.v. "pisteuw," by Rudolph
Bultmann, 6 (1969): 174-228.

Theological Wordbook of the Old Testament. Eds. R. Laird Harris, Gleason L.

Archer, and Bruce K. Waltke. 2 vols. Chicago: Moody Press, 1981.
S.v. "ncham," by Marvin R. Wilson, 2:570-71; s.v. "shub," by Victor P.
Hamilton, 2:909-10.

Vincent, Marvin R. Word Studies in the New Testament. 4 vols. Grand Rapids:
William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1965.

Vine, W. E. An Expository Dictionary of Old and New Testament Words. 4 vols.

in one. Old Tappan, NJ: Fleming H. Revell Company, 1966.

220
 Bibliography

The Vocabulary of the Greek Testament. Eds. James Hope Moulton and George
Milligan, 1930.

Wuest, Kenneth S. Wuest's Word Studies from the Greek New Testament. 3 vols.
Grand Rapids: William B. Eerdmans Publishing Co., 1944-55.

Zondervan Pictorial Encyclopedia of the Bible. Ed. Merrill C. Tenney, 1975. S.v.
"Vine, vineyard," by A. C. Schultz, 5:882-84.

Periodicals

Ackroyd, P. R. "What Kind of Belief About Jesus?" Anglican Theological

Review 49 (July 1967): 281-95.

Allen, Kenneth W. "Justification by Faith." Bibliotheca Sacra 135 (April-June

1978): 109-16.

Andrews, Mary E. "Paul and Repentance." Journal of Biblical Literature 54

(1935): 125.

Beisner, E. Calvin. "The Idol of Mammon." Discipleship Journal 7 (July 1,

1987): 8-11.

Bing, Charles C. Review of "Must Christ Be Lord To Be Savior?," by Everett F.

Harrison and John R. Stott, in Eternity, September 1959, pp. 13-18, 36,
48. In Journal of the Grace Evangelical Society 1 (Autumn 1988):
89-91.

________. Review of Real Christians by Charles Price. In Journal of the Grace

Evangelical Society 1 (Autumn 1988): 81-82.

Bird, Brian. "Old Debate Finds New Life." Christianity Today 33 (March 17,
1989): 38-40.

Bjork, William G. "A Critique of Zane Hodges' The Gospel Under Siege: A
Review Article." The Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 30
(December 1987): 457-67.

Blauveldt, Livingston, Jr. "Does the Bible Teach Lordship Salvation?"

Bibliotheca Sacra 143 (January-March 1986): 37-45.

Bock, Darrell L. "A Review of The Gospel According to Jesus." Bibliotheca

Sacra 146 (January-March 1989): 21-40.

221
 Bibliography

________. "Jesus as Lord in Acts and in the Gospel Message." Bibliotheca Sacra
143 (April-June 1986): 146-54.

Boice, James Montgomery. "The Lord Christ." Tenth 10 (October 1980): 3-21.

________. "The Meaning of Discipleship." Moody Monthly (Feb. 1986): 34-37.

________. Review of The Gospel According to Jesus, by John MacArthur. In

Masterpiece (Fall 1988): 29.

Botha, J. E. "The meanings of pisteúo in the greek New Testament: A semantic-

lexicographical study." Neotestamentica 21 (1987): 225-40.

Brinsmead, Robert D. "Sanctification." Present Truth 4 (Feb. 1975): 3-63.

Brown, James F. "Faith as Commitment in the Gospel of St. John." Worship 38

(April 1964): 260-67.

Brown, R. B. "The Nature of Saving Faith." Review and Expositor 60 (Spring

1963): 260-67.

Butcher, J. Kevin. "A Critique of The Gospel According to Jesus." Journal of the
Grace Evangelical Society 2 (Spring 1989): 27-43.

Chafer, Lewis Sperry. "The Terms of Salvation." Bibliotheca Sacra 107

(October-December 1950): 389-416.

Culver, Robert D. "What Is the Church's Commission?: Some Exegetical Issues

in Matthew 28:16-20." Bibliotheca Sacra 125 (July-September 1968):
239-53.

Dean, Robert, Jr. "Gospel Wars--Part I." Biblical Perspectives 3 (January-

February 1990): 1-6; "Gospel Wars--Part II." 3 (March-April 1990): 1-6.

Dillow, Joseph C. "Abiding is Remaining in Fellowship: Another Look at John

15:1-6." Bibliotheca Sacra 147 (January-March 1990): 44-53.

Dirksen, Aloys. "Metanoeite." The Bible Today 19 (1965): 1261-69.

Dixon, Richard D., Diane E. Levy, and Roger C. Lowery. "Asking the Born-
Again Question." Review of Religious Research 30 (1988): 33-39.

Donahue, J. R. "Discipleship and the Life of Grace." Southwestern Theological

Journal 28 (Feb. 1986): 73-88.

222
 Bibliography

Donaldson, James. "'Called to Follow': A Twofold Experience of Discipleship in

Mark." Biblical Theology Bulletin 5 (February 1975): 67-77.

Donker, Christian E. "Der Verfasser des Jak und sein Gegner: Zum Problem des
Einwandes in Jak 2:18-19." Zeitschrift fur die neutestamentliche
Wissenschaft 72 (March-April 1981): 227-40.

Dupont, Jacques. "Le discours à l'Aréopage (Ac 17, 22-31) lieu de rencontre entre
christianisme et hellénisme." Biblica 60 (1979): 530-46.

________. "Repentir et conversion d'après les Actes des Apôtres." Sciences

Ecclésiastiques 12 (1960): 137-73.

Edwards, James R. "Faith as Noun and Verb." Christianity Today 29 (August 9,

1985): 21-23.

Ellingworth, Paul. "More about Faith: A Synopsis of a Discussion Between

Daniel D. Arichea and Eugene Botha." The Bible Translator 38 (July
1987): 330-32.

Enlow, Elmer R. "Eternal Life: On What Conditions?" Alliance Witness (Jan.

19, 1972): 3-4.

Erickson, Millard J. "Lordship Theology: The Current Controversy."

Southwestern Journal of Theology 33 (Spring 1991): 5-15.

Farstad, Arthur L. "Jesus is Lord." Journal of the Grace Evangelical Society 2

(Spring 1989): 3-11.

________. "Good Works." Journal of the Grace Evangelical Society 2 (Autumn

1989): 3-12.

Fernández, E. López. "El yugo de Jesús (Mt 11, 28-30). Historia y sentido de una
metáfora." Studium Ovetense 11 (1983): 65-118.

Friedrich, Gerhard. "Muss hypakoh pisteos Röm 1:5 mit 'Glaubensgehorsam'

übersetz werden?" Zeitschrift fur die neuntestamentliche Wissenschaft
72 (January-February 1981): 118-23.

Fromer, Paul. "The Real Issue in Salvation." His 18 (June 1958): 3-6.

Garlington, D. B. "The Obedience of Faith in the Letter to the Romans; Part I:

The Meaning of hypakohn pisteos (Rom 1:5; 16:26)." Westminster
Theological Journal 52 (1990): 201-24

223
 Bibliography

Gentry, Kenneth L. "The Great Option: A Study of the Lordship Controversy."

Baptist Reformation Review 5 (Spring 1976): 49-79.

Graham, James. "Repentance." The Evangelical Quarterly 25 (1953): 233-38.

Green, Michael P. "The Meaning of Cross-bearing." Bibliotheca Sacra 140

(April-June 1983): 117-33.

Harrison, Everett F. "Must Christ Be Lord to Be Savior?--No." Eternity 10

(September 1959): 14, 16, 48.

Heikkinen, J. W. "Notes on `Epistrefw' and `Metanoew'. Ecumenical Review

19 (1967): 313-16.

Hodges, Zane C. "Assurance of Salvation." Journal of the Grace Evangelical

Society 3 (Autumn 1990): 3-17.

________. "Light on James Two from Textual Criticism." Bibliotheca Sacra 120
(October-December 1963): 341-50.

________. "Untrustworthy Believers--John 2:23-25." Bibliotheca Sacra 135

(April-June 1978): 139-52.

Holloway, Paul. "An Evaluation of Some Evidences for 'Lordship Salvation.'"

Journal of the Grace Evangelical Society 2 (Autumn 1989): 23-34.

________. Review of "Abiding is Believing: The Analogy of the Vine in John

15:1-6," by J. Carl Laney. In Journal of the Grace Evangelical
Theological Society 2 (Autumn 1989): 96-98.

Hook, Philip. "A Biblical Definition of Saving Faith." Bibliotheca Sacra 121
(April-June 1964): 133-40.

Hooker, Delbert. "The Echo of Faith." Discipleship Journal 40 (1987): 33-34.

Howard, William Walden. "Is Faith Enough to Save? (Conclusion)." Bibliotheca

Sacra 99 (January-March 1942): 88-107.

Inch, M. "Jesus is Lord!" Alliance Witness (September 7, 1977): 3-5.

Inglis, James. "Simon Magus." Waymarks in the Wilderness 5 (1897): 35-50.

Reprinted in Journal of the Grace Evangelical Society 2 (Spring 1989):
45-54.

224
 Bibliography

Irvin, Maurice. "His Name: Lord." Alliance Witness 112 (September 7, 1977): 3-
5.

Jarvis, Elizabeth. "The Key term 'Believe' in the Gospel of John." Notes on
Translation 2 (1988): 46-51.

Jernigan, Jeff. "Changes of the Heart." Discipleship Journal 40 (1987): 12-14.

Johnson, S. Lewis. "How Faith Works." Christianity Today 33 (September 22,

1989): 21-25.

Johnson, William G. "Jesus is Lord." Signal (March-April 1987): 16-17.

Jones, Bruce. "Real Repentance." Moody Monthly (October 1987): 21-23.

Kent, Homer A. "Review Article: The Gospel According to Jesus," Grace

Theological Journal 10 (1989): 67-77.

Lane, Anthony N. S. "Calvin's Doctrine of Assurance." Vox Evangelica 11

(1979): 32-54.

Laney, J. Carl. "Abiding Is Believing: The Analogy of the Vine in John 15:1-6."
Bibliotheca Sacra 146 (January-March 1989): 55-66.

Langevin, P. E. "Sur la Christologie de Romains 10,1-13." Laval Theologique et

Philosophique 35 (January 1979): 35-54.

________. "La salut par la foi." Assemblées du Seigneur 14 (1973): 47-53.

Lewellen, Thomas G. "Has Lordship Salvation Been Taught Throughout Church

History?" Bibliotheca Sacra 147 (January-March 1990): 54-68.

Logan, Samuel T. Jr. "The Doctrine of Justification in the Theology of Jonathan

Edwards." Westminster Theological Journal 46 (1984): 26-52.

Longenecker, Richard C. "The `Faith of Abraham' Theme in Paul, James and

Hebrews: A Study in the Circumstantial Nature of New Testament
Teaching." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society 20
(September 1977): 203-12.

Lorenzen, Thorwald. "Faith without Works does not count before God! James
2:14-26." The Expository Times 89 (May 1978): 231-35.

MacArthur, John F., Jr. "Faith According to the Apostle James." Journal of the
Evangelical Theological Society 33 (March 1990): 13-34.

225
 Bibliography

________. "Getting the Gospel Right." Masterpiece (Fall 1988): 6-10.

________. "Who then Can Be Saved?" Grace to You 2 (Winter 1988): 11.

McCormick, Scott, Jr. "Faith as Surrender." Interpretation 17 (1963): 302-07.

McCoy, Brad. "Secure Yet Scrutinized." Journal of the Grace Evangelical

Society 1 (Autumn 1988): 21-33.

Maher, Michael. "'Take My Yoke upon You' (Matt. XI. 29)." New Testament
Studies 22 (October 1975): 97-103.

Malan, César. "Assurance of Faith and Possession of Salvation." Journal of the

Grace Evangelical Society 2 (Autumn 1989): 35-52.

Marshall, I. Howard. "Tradition and Theology in Luke (Luke 8:5-15)." Tyndale

Bulletin 20 (1969): 56-75

Martin, Ralph. "Salvation and Discipleship in Luke." Interpretation 30 (October

1976): 366-80.

Meadors, Gary T. "John R. W. Stott on Social Action." Grace Theological

Journal 1 (Fall 1980): 129-47.

Michiels, R. "La Conception Lucanienne de la Conversion." Ephremerides

Theologicae Lovanienses 41 (1965): 42-78.

Mickelsen, B. "Frontier Issues in Contemporary Theology." Bulletin of the

Evangelical Theological Society (Spring 1966): 69-73.

Milgram, J. "The Priestly Doctrine of Repentance." Revue Biblique 82 (1975):

186-205.

Miller, Johnny V., William Larkin, and Paul D. Wright. Review of The Gospel
Under Siege by Zane C. Hodges. In Trinity Journal 4 (Spring 1983):
92-97.

Morris, L. "Christianity is Christ." Christianity Today (Dec. 9, 1977): 66-67.

Mueller, Theodore. "Repentance and Faith: Who Does the Turning: The
Language and Its Implications." Concordia Theological Quarterly 45
(1981): 27-35.

226
 Bibliography

Murdoch, E. "A Cure for Ho-hum Christianity." Alliance Witness (Jan. 2, 1977):
3.

Nebeker, Gary L. Review of "A Critique of Zane Hodges' The Gospel Under
Seige: A Review Article," by William G. Bjork in The Journal of the
Evangelical Theological Society, December 1987, pp. 457-67. In
Journal of the Grace Evangelical Theological Society 1 (Autumn 1988):
83-85.

________. "Is Faith a Gift of God?" The Grace Evangelical Society News 4 (July
1989): 1, 4.

Nygren, Herbert. "Faith and Experience." The Covenant Quarterly 41 (August

1983): 39-44.

O'Neill, J. C. "The Use of Kyrios in the Book of Acts." Scottish Journal of

Theology 8 (March 1955): 155-74.

Orr, J. Edwin. "Playing the Good News Melody Off-Key." Christianity Today 10
(January 1, 1982): 24-27.

Packer, J. I. "The Means of Conversion." Crux 25 (December 1989): 14-22.

________. "The Way of Salvation: Part III. What is Faith?" Bibliotheca Sacra
129 (Oct.-Dec. 1972): 291-306.

Preus, Robert. "Perennial Problems in the Doctrine of Justification." Concordia

Theological Quarterly 45 (1981): 163-79.

Price, H. H. "Belief `In' and Belief `That'." Religious Studies 1 (October 1965):
5-27.

Radmacher, Earl D. "First Response to 'Faith According to the Apostle James' by

John F. MacArthur, Jr." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society
33 (March 1990): 35-41.

Raysbrook, Randy. "One-Verse Evangelism." Discipleship Journal 34 (1986):

28-32.

Saucy, Robert L. "Second Response to 'Faith According to the Apostle James' by

John F. MacArthur, Jr." Journal of the Evangelical Theological Society
33 (March 1990): 43-47.

227
 Bibliography

Schenk, Wolfgang. "Die Gerechtigkeit Gottes und der Glaube Christi: Versuch
einer Verhältnisbestimmung paulinischer Strukturen." Theologische
Literaturzeitung 97 (March 1972): 161-74.

Schnackenburg, Rudolf. "Typen der Metanoia-Predigt im Neuen Testament."

Münchener theologishe Zeitschrift 1 (1950): 1-13.

Segalla, G. "L'obbedienza di fede' (Rm 1,5; 16,26) tema della Lettera ai romani?"
Revista biblica 36 (March 1988): 329-42.

Sheridan, Mark. "Disciples and Discipleship in Matthew and Luke." Biblical

Theology Bulletin 3 (October 1973): 235-55.

Showers, Renald. "The Trouble with Lordship Salvation." Word of Life: 1990
Annual 6 (1990): 18-19.

Stott, John R. W. "Jesus Is Lord." Tenth (July 1976): 2-12.

________. "Jesus Is Lord! Has Wide Ramifications." Christianity Today 25

(June 12, 1981): 55.

________. "The Lordship of Jesus Christ." Decision 27 (May 1986): 25-26.

________. "Must Christ Be Lord to Be Savior?--Yes." Eternity 10 (September

1959): 15, 17-18, 36-38.

Sumner, Robert L. "The Doctrinal Teaching of Lordship Salvation." The Biblical

Evangelist 19 (January 1, 1986): 1-6.

Thomas, Robert L. "The Rich Young Man in Matthew." Grace Theological

Journal 3 (1982): 235-60.

Tozer, A. W. "An Evangelical Heresy." Alliance Witness (April 24, 1974): 3.

________. "I Call It Heresy." Masterpiece (Fall 1988): 22.

Turner, George Allen. "Soteriology in the Gospel of John." Journal of the

Evangelical Theological Society 19 (Fall 1976): 271-77.

von Wahlde, Urban C. "Faith and Works in Jn vi 28-29: Exegesis or Eisegesis?"

Novum Testamentum 22 (April 1980): 304-15.

Wager, Rich. "Lordship Salvation: Another Gospel?" Signal (November-

December 1986): 12-13.

228
 Bibliography

________. "This So-Called Lordship Salvation." Confident Living (July-August):

54-55.

Wagner, C. Peter. "What is Making Disciples?" Evangelical Missions Quarterly

9 (Fall 1973): 285-93.

Wallis, J. "Many to Belief, But Few to Obedience." Sojourners (March 1976):

20-25.

Warfield, B. B. Review of He That is Spiritual by Lewis Sperry Chafer.

Princeton Theological Review 17 (April 1919): 322-27.

Wilkin, Robert N. "Has This Passage Ever Bothered You? (Romans 10:9-10."
The Grace Evangelical Society Newsletter (September 1987): 2.

________. "Repentance and Salvation--Part 1: The Doctrine of Repentance in

Church History." Journal of the Grace Evangelical Society 1 (Autumn
1988): 11-20; "Part 2: The Doctrine of Repentance in the Old
Testament," 2 (Spring 1989): 13-26; "Part 3: New Testament
Repentance: Lexical Considerations," 2 (Autumn 1989): 13-21; "Part 4:
New Testament Repentance: Repentance in the Gospels and Acts," 3
(Spring 1990): 11-25; "Part 5: New Testament Repentance: Repentance
in the Epistles and Revelation," 3 (Autumn 1990): 19-32.

Willard, Dallas. "Discipleship: For Super-Christians Only?" Christianity Today

24 (October 10, 1980): 24-25, 27.

Witmer, J. A. "Review of The Gospel Under Siege by Zane Hodges." In

Bibliotheca Sacra 140 (January-March 1983): 81-82.

Wood, A. Skevington. "Evangelism in the New Testament." Epworth Review 3

(1976): 50-57.

Zuck, Roy B. "Cheap Grace?" Kindred Spirit 13 (Summer 1989): 4-7.

Unpublished Materials

Anderson, John Cecil. "Repentance in the Greek New Testament." Th.D.

dissertation, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1959.

Apel, William Dale. "An Understanding of Salvation in the Evangelistic Message

of Billy Graham: A Historical-Theological Evaluation." Ph.D.
dissertation, Northwestern University, 1975.

229
 Bibliography

Barnes, Shane. "The Negative Aspect of Rewards at the Judgment Seat of

Christ." Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1984.

Barrow, Clifton Joe. "An Exegetical Consideration of the Doctrine of Lordship

Salvation from Three Passages: John 11:25-27; Acts 16:30-32; and
Romans 10:9-10." Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1977.

Billingslea, George. "The Identity of Timothy's Opposition in 2 Timothy 2:25-

26." Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1983.

Brown, William E. "The New Testament Concept of the Believer's Inheritance."

Th.D. dissertation, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1984.

Brunott, Gordon Andrew, Jr. "An Interpretation of Romans 10:1-15 and the
Problem of Faith and Confession." Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological
Seminary, 1975.

Bryant, Robert. "The Secret Believer in the Gospel of John." Th.M thesis, Dallas
Theological Seminary, 1975.

Calenberg, Richard D. "The New Testament Doctrine of Discipleship." Th.D.

dissertation, Grace Theological Seminary, 1981.

Carey, Mark D. "A Critique of Lordship Salvation." D.Min research paper,

Denver Seminary, 1988.

Chay, Frederic William. "An Analysis of Lordship Salvation as Taught by John

MacArthur, Jr." Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1983.

Christianson, Richard. "The Soteriological Significance of PISTEUW in the

Gospel of John." Th.M. thesis, Grace Theological Seminary, 1987.

Davis, William O., Jr. "An Exegetical Study of the Relation Between Salvation
and Christian Discipleship in the New Testament." Th.M. thesis, Dallas
Theological Seminary, 1971.

DeBoer, Donald R. "Salvation and Discipleship in Mark." Th.M. thesis, Dallas

Theological Seminary, 1980.

Dirks, Paul L. "The Biblical Doctrine of Confession." Th.M. thesis, Dallas

Theological Seminary, 1955.

Dukes, Jimmy W. "Salvation Metaphors Used by John and Paul as a Key to

Understanding Their Soteriologies." Th.D. thesis, New Orleans Baptist
Theological Seminary, 1983.

230
 Bibliography

Elkins, Stephen Mitchell. "Current Issues Concerning Lordship Salvation."

Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1984.

Esau, Daniel C. "Paul's Concept of SWTERIA in Romans." Th.M. thesis, Dallas

Theological Seminary, 1969.

Harran, Marilyn Jean. "The Concept of Conversion in the Early Exegetical and
Reform Writing of Martin Luther." Ph.D. dissertation, Stanford
University, 1978.

Hebron, J. Dean. "A Study of Pisteúo in the Gospel of John with Reference to the
Content of Saving Faith." Th.M. thesis, Capital Bible Seminary, 1980.

Henson, Alan L. "A Critique of Current Arminian Perspectives on Perseverance

of the Saints." Th.D. dissertation, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1984.

Hogan, William LeGrange. "The Relation of the Lordship of Christ to Salvation."

Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1959.

Holmes, Joseph W. "An Evaluation of the Concept of Repentance." M.A.B.S.

thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1976.

Howard, William Walden. "Is Faith Enough to Save?" Th.M. thesis, Dallas
Theological Seminary, 1941.

Johnston, Wendall Graham. "The Soteriology of the Book of Acts." Th.D.

dissertation, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1961.

Kinser, Arden W. "The Subject of Belief in the Gospel of John." M.A. thesis,
Western Evangelical Seminary, 1980.

Lawrence, William D. "The New Testament Doctrine of the Lordship of Christ."

Th.D. dissertation, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1968.

Lorenson, Richard Myron. "The Doctrine of Saving Faith in Lukan Theology."

Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1978.

MacCorkle, Douglas B. "Interpretive Problems of the Gospel of Matthew." Th.D.

dissertation, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1961.

McMillan, John Grant. "The Doctrine of Repentance." Th.M. thesis, Dallas

Theological Seminary, 1949.

231
 Bibliography

Miller, Craig L. "The Theological Necessity of Christ's Lordship in Salvation."

Th.M. thesis, Talbot School of Theology, 1987.

Morris, William J. "The Lordship of Christ and Its Relation to the Believer."
B.Div. thesis, Talbot Theological Seminary, 1965.

Moyer, Larry. "Lordship Salvation: Its Position and Its Problems." Unpublished
notes from Evantell apprenticeship program. Dallas, n.d.

Mueller, Marc. "Lordship Salvation Syllabus." Panorama City, CA: Grace

Community Church, 1981, 1985.

Najimian, Daniel T. "The Soteriological Significance of Works in James 2:14-

26." Th.M. thesis, Grace Theological Seminary, 1983.

Niquette, David. "Repentance in the New Testament." M.Div. thesis, Talbot

Theological Seminary, 1972.

Olander, David Eric. "Was the Lordship of Christ an Essential Part of the Gospel
of Acts?" Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1985.

Palmer, Robert L. "Repentance, Faith and Conversion: An Approach to the

Lordship Controversy." Th.M thesis, Grace Theological Seminary, 1982.

Prudek, Fred J. "Luther's Linear Concept of Conversion." Th.M. thesis, Dallas

Theological Seminary, 1979.

Schultz, Thomas. "Saving Faith in the Old Testament." Th.M. thesis, Dallas
Theological Seminary, 1959.

Shepherd, Norman. "Thirty-Four Theses on Justification in Relation to Faith,

Repentance, and Good Works." An unpublished open letter, November
18, 1978.

Smith, William Herbert, Jr. "The Function of 2 Corinthians 3:7--4:6 in Its

Epistolary Context." Ph.D. dissertation, Southern Baptist Seminary,
1983.

Tarr, W. R. "The Significance of the Word Despoths in the New Testament."

Th.M. thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1976.

Ubink, E. G. "An Exegetical Study of En Kyrioi." Th.M. thesis, Dallas

Theological Seminary, 1975.

232
 Bibliography

Uplinger, Wesley L. "The Problem of Confession in Romans 10:9-10." Th.M.

thesis, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1968.

Vissar, Hooft. "Jesus is Lord." Th.D. dissertation, Dallas Theological Seminary,

1947.

Wilkin, Robert Nicholas. "An Exegetical Evaluation of the Reformed Doctrine of

the Perseverance of the Saints." Th.M. thesis, Dallas theological
Seminary, 1982.

_______. "Repentance as a Condition for Salvation in the New Testament."

Th.D. dissertation, Dallas Theological Seminary, 1985.

Wilkins, Michael. "The Use of Maqhth in the New Testament." M.Div. thesis,
Talbot Theological Seminary, 1977.

233
 SELECTED SCRIPTURE INDEX
Old Testament
Exodus
19:5 ....................................... 171
20........................................... 105
Deuteronomy
14:2 ....................................... 171
28-30 ....................................... 98
30:14 ..................................... 121
30:2 ......................................... 75
2 Chronicles
7:14 ......................................... 75
Psalms
16:8-11 .................................. 113
80:8-16 .................................... 41
110:1 ............................. 113, 114
135:4 ..................................... 171
New Testament
Matthew
1:21 ....................................... 116
3:2 ........................................... 74
3:8 ......................... 45, 86, 89, 94
3:11 ......................................... 74
4:17 ......................................... 76
5:1 ......................................... 138
5:48 ......................................... 45
7:7 ........................................... 61
7:15-20 .............................. 32, 45
7:21-23 .............................. 32, 45
9:9 ........................................... 76
9:13 ................................... 76, 77
9:14 ....................................... 138
9:28 ......................................... 22
10:5-6 ...................................... 76
10:16-25 ................................ 152
10:26-31 ................................ 152
10:32-33 ................................ 152
10:34-36 ................................ 152
10:37 ..................................... 155
234
Isaiah
5:1-7 ........................................ 41
53:7-8 .................................... 128
Jeremiah
2:21-28 .................................... 41
5:10 ......................................... 41
12:10 ....................................... 41
Ezekiel
15:1-8 .................................41, 43
17:1-24 .................................... 41
Hosea
10:1 ......................................... 41
Joel
2:32 ................................112, 123
Jonah
3:5 ........................................... 77
10:39 ..................................... 150
11:2 ....................................... 138
11:20-21 .................................. 76
11:20-24 ................................ 158
11:28-30 ................................ 156
12:1 ....................................... 138
12:9 ....................................... 106
12:41 ....................................... 77
12:33-37 .................................. 45
13:3-23 .................................... 54
13:5 ......................................... 56
13:23 ....................................... 45
13:52 ..................................... 137
14:12 ..................................... 138
16:13-20 ................................ 138
16:21 ..............................146, 150
16:23 ..............................146, 148
16:24 ..................................... 146
16:24-27 .........................138, 145
16:25 ..................................... 150
16:26 ..................................... 150
 Selected Scripture Index
16:27 ............................. 146, 152
17:27 ..................................... 152
17:14-21 .................................. 64
22:16 ..................................... 138
23:4 ....................................... 158
27:3 ......................................... 70
27:57 ..................................... 137
28:19 ............................. 137, 139
28:19-20 ................................ 141
Mark
1:4 ................................... 74, 183
1:14 ......................................... 76
1:14-20 .................................. 166
1:15 ................... 76, 99, 149, 183
1:16-20 .......................... 166, 186
2:5-12 .................................... 131
2:17 ................................. 76, 183
2:18 ............................... 138, 158
4:3-20 ...................................... 54
4:5 ........................................... 56
6:12 ......................................... 76
8:31 ............................... 146, 150
8:33 ............................... 146, 148
8:34 ....................................... 146
8:34-38 .......................... 138, 145
8:35 ....................................... 150
8:36 ....................................... 150
8:38 ............................... 146, 152
9:14-29 .................................... 64
9:38-41 .................................. 174
10:17 ..................................... 165
10:17-22 ........................ 160, 186
10:24 ..................................... 162
16:15 ............................. 140, 141
Luke
2:11 ....................... 108, 109, 184
3:3 ................................... 74, 183
3:8 ....................... 86, 89, 94, 183
3:11 ......................................... 86
4:44 ....................................... 167
5:1 ......................................... 167
5:1-11 ............................ 166, 186
5:31 ......................................... 77
5:32 ........................... 76, 99, 183
6:13 ....................................... 138
7:37-50 .................................... 93
8:4-8 ........................... 49, 54, 182
8:11-15 ...............................49, 54
8:13 ......................................... 56
9:18 ....................................... 147
9:22 ................................146, 150
9:23 ................................147, 159
9:23-26 ................... 138, 145, 186
9:24 ....................................... 150
9:25 ....................................... 150
9:26 ....................................... 152
9:49 ....................................... 174
9:49-50 .................................. 174
9:57-62 .................................. 174
10:13 ................................76, 183
11:1 ....................................... 138
11:32 ....................................... 77
12:1 ....................................... 147
13:3-5 ...................................... 78
14:26 ...................... 145, 155, 156
14:26-33 ................................ 138
14:33 ..................................... 160
15:15 ....................................... 78
16:30 ....................................... 79
17:3-4 ...................................... 96
17:6 ......................................... 64
18:9-14 ...............................93, 97
18:18 ..............................161, 165
18:18-23 .........................160, 186
19:1-10 .................................... 94
19:10 ..................................... 171
19:33 ..................................... 106
19:37 ..................................... 139
22:32 ....................................... 56
24:47 ..................................79, 80
24:46-47 ................................ 128
John
1:12 ................ 18, 48, 49, 60, 182
1:17 ....................................... 138
1:47-49 .................................... 51
1:50-51 .................................... 51
2:11 .......................... 51, 126, 167
2:23-24 .................................. 132
2:23-25 .................................... 50
235
 Selected Scripture Index
2:23-25 ............................ 49, 182
3............................................... 90
3:5 ........................................... 59
3:15-18 .................................... 91
3:18 ......................................... 99
3:25 ....................................... 138
3:36 ........................... 23, 27, 182
4............................................... 92
4:10 ....................................... 156
4:52-53 .................................... 51
5:8-12 ...................................... 44
5:18 ....................................... 123
5:24 ............................. 21, 53, 60
6:2-3 ...................................... 138
6:28-29 ...................... 32, 46, 182
6:37 ......................................... 40
6:44 ......................................... 59
6:47 ......................................... 60
6:60-64 .................................. 172
6:60-66 .................................. 138
7:37-38 .................................... 60
8:12 ....................... 144, 180, 185
8:24 ................................... 21, 60
8:30-31 .............. 49, 52, 172, 182
8:59 ......................................... 44
9:22 ......................................... 52
9:28 ............................... 138, 158
9:35-38 .................................... 60
10:18 ....................................... 44
10:24 ....................................... 44
10:27 ..................... 144, 180, 185
10:27-28 ........................ 143, 144
10:33 ..................................... 123
10:37-38 .................................. 51
10:41-42 .................................. 51
11:20 ....................................... 51
11:25-26 .................................. 60
11:26-27 .................................. 62
11:26-29 .................................. 51
11:42 ....................................... 51
11:45 ....................................... 51
12:37 ....................................... 51
12:42 ..................................... 174
12:42-43 .................................. 52
12:46 ....................................... 60
236
13:10 ..................................... 126
13:35 ....................................... 54
14:7 ....................................... 126
14:11 ....................................... 51
14:15 ....................................... 54
14:21 ....................................... 54
14:23 ..................................51, 54
15:1-6 ...................................... 32
15:1-8 ................. 40, 44, 173, 182
15:03 ..................................... 126
15:4 ....................................44, 54
15:7 ......................................... 54
15:10 ....................................... 54
15:14 ....................................... 54
15:14-15 .................................. 52
16:8-11 .................................... 59
16:27 ..................................... 126
17:6-16 .................................. 126
19:38 ........................ 52, 139, 174
19:38-39 ................................ 132
20:28 .............. 106, 119, 126, 185
20:29 ....................................... 51
20:31 ...................... 21, 51, 60, 62
21:22 ..................................... 145
Acts
2:36 .................. 80, 112, 122, 184
2:38 ............................ 80, 97, 183
2:42-47 .................................. 141
2:44 ......................................... 28
2:47 ......................................... 28
3:17 ......................................... 80
3:19 ..................................81, 183
4:4 ........................................... 28
4:32-37 .................................. 141
5:1-11 .................................... 132
5:12-16 .................................. 141
5:31 ............................ 88, 90, 183
6:1-2 ...................................... 137
6:7 ...................... 23, 28, 137, 182
8:5 ......................................... 128
8:14 ......................................... 56
8:22 ..................................82, 183
8:32-35 .................................. 128
9:2 ......................................... 172
9:31 ..................................28, 141
 Selected Scripture Index
10:14 ..................................... 132
10:36 ............................. 114, 184
11:1 ......................................... 56
11:18 ................... 88, 90, 99, 183
11:21 ....................................... 28
11:26 ..................................... 137
12:24 ....................................... 28
13:23 ..................................... 116
13:24 ................... 74, 75, 98, 183
13:27 ....................................... 80
13:38-39 .................................. 98
14:15 ......................... 71, 82, 183
14:20 ..................................... 137
14:21 ..................................... 137
14:22 ..................................... 137
14:28 ..................................... 137
15:10 ..................................... 137
15:14 ..................................... 171
16:5 ......................................... 28
16:16 ..................................... 106
16:19 ..................................... 106
16:20 ....................................... 87
16:30-31 .................................. 98
16:31 ............1, 59, 115, 149, 184
16:34 ....................................... 22
17:2-3 ...................................... 98
17:11 ....................................... 56
17:30 ..............83, 97, 98, 99, 183
18:4-5 ...................................... 98
18:8 ......................................... 22
19:1-3 ...................................... 75
19:4 ................................... 75, 98
19:10 ..................................... 137
19:10-19 ................................ 131
19:20 ....................................... 28
20:21 ............84, 97, 98, 100, 183
22:19 ....................................... 98
26:18 ....................................... 71
26:20 ......................... 89, 98, 183
28:24 ....................................... 98
28:30-31 .................................. 28
Romans
1:5 ....................... 23, 25, 28, 182
2:4 ....................... 88, 90, 98, 183
4:1-4 ........................................ 25
4:2 ........................................... 39
4:3 ........................................... 22
4:4 ......................................... 154
4:4-5 ...................................61, 64
4:5 ..................................154, 177
4:16 ....................................61, 64
4:25 ....................................... 130
5:6-8 ...................................... 156
5:15-21 .................................... 64
6:1-10 .................................... 130
6:2 ......................................... 130
6:5-7 ...................................... 130
6:11 ....................................... 130
6:12 ....................................... 130
6:17 .............................. 23, 24, 26
6:19 ....................................... 130
6:23 ..................................64, 175
8:29-30 .................................. 191
10:3 ....................................... 125
10:9 ..................................22, 119
10:9-10 ... 115, 119, 122, 124, 185
10:9-13 .................................. 123
11:6 ................................176, 177
12:1 ........................ 117, 131, 177
16:26 ................................23, 182
1 Corinthians
1:13 ....................................... 109
1:22 ....................................... 118
2:2 ......................................... 118
3:1-3 ...................................... 179
3:12-15 ...............................36, 42
3:13 ......................................... 36
3:15 ......................................... 43
4:5 ......................................32, 48
5:5 ........................................... 36
11:17-34 ................................ 179
11:30 ..................................... 179
12:3 ................ 119, 122, 125, 185
15:1-11 .................................... 62
15:1-11 .................................... 63
15:14 ....................................... 63
15:17 ....................................... 63
2 Corinthians
4:3-4 ...................................... 177
4:5 .......................... 112, 117, 184
237
 Selected Scripture Index
4:6 ........................................... 59
5:7 ........................................... 18
5:10 ......................................... 42
5:11 ......................................... 43
5:19 ......................................... 99
7:8-10 ...................................... 70
7:8-11 .................................... 179
7:10 ..................... 81, 95, 98, 100
12:21 ............................... 84, 183
Galatians
1:6 ........................................... 69
1:6-9 .......................................... 2
1:6-10 ...................................... 12
1:9-10 ........................................ 2
3:6 ........................................... 22
5:6 ............................. 32, 47, 182
Ephesians
2:1-2 ...................................... 149
2:1-3 ...................................... 177
2:8-9 ...........57, 59, 153, 177, 182
2:10 ........................... 32, 48, 182
3:3-6 ...................................... 171
3:17 ......................................... 56
4:1 ......................................... 177
Philippians
2:5-11 .................... 108, 110, 184
2:6-11 .................................... 111
2:11 ....................................... 122
2:13 ....................................... 194
3:7-8 ...................................... 171
Colossians
2:6 ......................................... 177
2:6-7 ........................................ 56
2:13-14 .................................... 99
3:22 ....................................... 106
1 Thessalonians
1:3 ............................. 32, 47, 182
1:6 ........................................... 56
1:9 ............................. 71, 82, 183
2:13 ......................................... 56
4:14 ......................................... 22
2 Thessalonians
1:7-8 .................... 23, 27, 29, 182
1:11 ........................... 32, 47, 182
2:2 ......................................... 123
238
1 Timothy
1:15 ....................................... 127
4:10 ....................................... 127
2 Timothy
1:12 ......................................... 22
2:25 ...................... 88, 89, 90, 183
Titus
2:11-12 ...........................117, 177
3:5-7 ...................................... 177
3:8 ........................................... 22
Hebrews
1:14 ......................................... 31
3 23
3:18-19 .............................30, 182
4 23
4:1 ........................................... 31
4:3 ........................................... 31
4:6 ........................................... 30
4:6 .............................. 30, 31, 182
4:9-11 ...................................... 31
5 23
5:9 .............................. 30, 31, 182
6:1 .............................. 85, 97, 183
7:25 ......................................... 31
9:15 ......................................... 31
9:28 ......................................... 31
James
1:2-4 ........................................ 37
1:6 ........................................... 37
1:12 ......................................... 37
1:18 ......................................... 35
1:19-20 .................................... 37
1:21 ......................................... 36
1:22-25 .................................... 37
1:26 ......................................... 37
1:27 ......................................... 37
1:3 ........................................... 37
2:1 ......................................35, 37
2:13 ......................................... 36
2:14 ......................................... 36
2:14-26 ..... 32, 33, 34, 36, 40, 182
2:15-16 .................................... 36
2:16 ......................................... 37
2:17 ......................................... 37
2:19 .............................. 34, 49, 63
 Selected Scripture Index

2:21-25 .................................... 38 2 John

2:23 ......................................... 22
2:24 ......................................... 39
2:26 ......................................... 39
3:1 ........................................... 36
3:1-12 ...................................... 37
5:15 ......................................... 37
5:20 ......................................... 36
1 Peter
1:18-19 .................................. 171
3:15 ....................................... 129
4:14-18 .................................. 180
2 Peter
1:11 ....................... 108, 111, 184
3:9 ........................... 46, 100, 149
3:18 ....................... 108, 111, 184
1 John
3:23 ................................. 46, 149
3:24 ......................................... 44
5:1 ........................................... 62
7-8 ........................................... 36
Jude
4 45
8-11 ......................................... 45
16 ............................................ 45
Revelation
2 85, 183
2:5 ........................................... 85
2:16 ......................................... 85
3 85, 183
3:3 ........................................... 85
3:19 ......................................... 85
9:20-21 ..................... 85, 101, 183
16:9 .......................... 85, 101, 183
16:11 ................................85, 101
2:21 ......................................... 85
2:22 ......................................... 85
22:17 ....................................... 61

*The duration of the discussion is generally not noted in the index but is self-evident in
the text. This is particularly true of bold references. Italicized references are to pertinent
discussion of non-cited scripture.

239
240
241
242